Work Text
His hand, next to the dark leaves of the blooming rose bushes, trembles with his weariness. He continues despite it, boots dragging in the pine needles heaped on the forest floor. Streams of light cast odd, shifting shadows on the stone walls, the rock jagged and crumbling with time and weathering. His eyes lose focus for a moment as the leaves of the trees above blow in the wind, allowing a shard of sunlight into his eyes, but he can't find the will or strength to lift his other arm and block it. If he's honest, he doesn't really want to, anyways. He'd spent so long in the snow trodden mountains that he missed the feel of the sun in his eyes, and the clinging humidity of the green forests at the base.Jungkook's not surprised when his knees finally give out. It's a slow descent to the ground, his pants immediately moistened by the dew glazing the earth. He shifts, letting himself lean against the wall. His cheek finds a bare spot, and the stone is cool. His neck is tickled by the rosebuds, his sleeve gripped by the thorns. The waning light of day is warm, especially in his heavy cloak, but the sweat forming on his skin beneath his clothes isn't so bad. Laying here, it's peaceful, almost. He missed all of this. For months, his heart pined for these woods, the earthen smell of them, these patches of light, this aged palace wall he rests upon.But now his heart pines for what he left behind in the mountains, too. Not the cold, though. Certainly not the snow, though it could be pretty at times. Not the aggressive wildlife. Not the bitter winds. Not the villages, or their merchants. He really only misses one thing. One... person.Even thinking about him, Jungkook's lips twitch, but he can't be bothered to smile in his lax position. What they had... it was awful. A damn mess, and they knew it all too well. Yet, it was more than Jungkook had ever had before. Jungkook, the orphan. Jungkook, the outcast. Jungkook, the silenced. The king who closed himself off, who lost his voice for years, who watched as his people, protected by his private dealings, remained ignorant to what he did for them. They hated him. They had no idea that he was the protector of their good souls and strong hearts. What more could an orphan expect from others, though? He's never been recognized. He's never been wanted. Not until him. Not until King Seokjin.He's allowed to say his name casually, he knows that. It's what he's always called the other man since they were first introduced. Cold, decisive, dictating ruler Seokjin, offering Jungkook his name, his palace, his companionship. He wanted a friend. He wanted Jungkook.I was so foolish, Jungkook reminisces, but not with remorse. No matter how he looks at it, even now, Seokjin truly did want him.Jungkook finally finds the strength to smile, small at first, until it stretches into a grin. That grin turns into a chuckle, interrupted briefly by a feeble cough that wracks Jungkook's body, the thorns shifting and scraping his bicep. It's grounding, for a moment, where his happiness fades into a grim expression, eyes closing, not wanting to look at the darkening sky any more. But it returns, and soon enough, he's laughing. Fully. Freely. As if he never has before. Which... he hasn't. Not like this.It's humorous just how completely, terribly, not funny his situation is and was and always has been and probably always will be.Well, he thinks, chest spasming with the force of his laughter, at least 'always will be' isn't much longer.He tilts his head back, eyes squinting open, the wall a towering number of stories. The sky is painted, from blue to purple to pink to orange to a blazing yellow resting on the horizon, barely visible through the expanse of trees. He thinks maybe this was all worth it. It was better than before, wasn't it? The misery this castle used to bring... and now I die against it, finally on the other side of the walls, content at the very least.He wonders if Seokjin's thinking of him. He wonders if anyone, anywhere, is thinking of him.He takes comfort in deciding, no, no one in this world is thinking of me right now. I could slip away... like I did before, all those years ago... and once again, no one would care... no one would mind... no one would know what I did for them...He's glad to feel his face smiling in his last moments of consciousness. If anyone finds him, they'll remember him as truly happy. All that matters once he's gone is how people will remember him. He'll be remembered as happy. Just... happy.His hand, fully shaking now, pats the ground, grips the flowers on the wall, reaches painstakingly up to his head, gripping his crown. With the last bits of him, he throws it as far as he can, hearing it thump lamely on the ground.Good.He never liked it anyways.Being king.Being Jungkook.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Everything in the castle had always had such a cold, harsh hue to it. Muted blue curtains. Stark white marble floors and pillars. Faded, minty wallpapers. Pale, polished wooden furnishings. Cream couches and chairs. High, arched ceilings with murals of God's blinding kingdom, heavenly angels with jagged wings, cherubs with wicked arrows. Silver framed paintings of the Jeon crowned kings. Never the queens.These were all things Jeon Jungkook, next heir to the throne, was taught about from a young age. He was taught to be like the palace: cold, sharp, muted, harsh at times, withstanding at others. His people were like the forest beyond the castle walls: warm, vulnerable to external forces, full of life, full of growth, full of prosperity. All Jungkook had to do when he became king, he was told, was aid the forest in growing and work at the roots, beneath all their noses, to keep them prospering.He was taught to wholeheartedly believe in God. He never had to pray- in fact, praying was for the people, helpless creatures who needed someone to help them. Jungkook was to never pray. He would give thanks to the angels every day for his forest and his people and his palace, though. His father would show him the portraits of his relatives and ancestors, saying, "They all got into heaven. So will I. So will you, if you do as I teach you."He was taught that queens were nothing. The women of the forest, they were wonderful, bringing more life and order and energy to the land. Queens became a different breed of woman when they were crowned. The angels transform them, his father said, taking their true soul to heaven then, and leaving the body to the king. They were to be shown off at the grand wedding ceremony. They were to be implanted with the seed to bear the next heir that night. They were to carry the heir, birth the heir, and care for the heir until it grew enough to be passed along to the father- the king- for proper raising. That was when the queen's body was released, able to rest with its soul.Jungkook could never remember his father's queen, and he was punished the one time he asked. A hard slap as an effective mechanism so he would never make the mistake of asking again. Eventually, he learned that not speaking at all was the best way around punishment, and his father was content with it as long as he practiced his language skills by himself.He was doing just that one night, around the age of nine, reciting poetry from books to himself. One poem had him faltering- one about a woman. Fair-skinned maiden. Born of the breath of nature. Her hair curated from the dark soil after fresh rain showers. Her eyes a reflection of a creek, brown in hue from the smooth rocks distorted beneath the rippling surface. Her voice, the favorite song of all birds, who sang back to her at first light. A woman, personified as a ray of sunshine.He touched the word, sunshine, and an image of his mother flashed through his mind. He felt longing for a brief moment. He felt... a hole. Like the space next to him was far too empty for any child his age. What was this?He slammed his book shut, heart racing, and glanced around quickly. He was in his bedroom, alone, but he felt as though there were suddenly a thousand feminine ghosts in this expansive palace. He stowed the book in his clothes trunk, beneath everything. He couldn't read that poem again. Queens were nothing. Soulless. Meant for kings' use only.He started to wonder, though. When the queens married, did their souls willingly go with the angels? Did they know they were giving themselves for the kingdom? Was it what they wanted?So many questions- yet he dared not ask any of them. How could he? He hadn't received punishment in years, and the thought of tainting his streak of perfect, kingly behavior left a freezing feeling in the pit of his stomach that he didn't like one bit.Year after year, Jungkook stayed the silent, perfect heir for his father. His mind was straying, though. He could no longer walk down the hallway of portraits without wondering if any of them had such questions and moral conflicts. Looking at their faces as they were depicted, he felt like, no, they hadn't. He was abnormal. He was alone. Their eyes judged him as he passed, reading his thoughts, being appalled by how they deviated.Wrong is the word he felt welling up in him every time he sat quietly with the king. Though, by age sixteen, he wasn't sure whether he was the wrong one, or if his father was.It came to a point where Jungkook could no longer look at the king, or the murals, or the portraits. He could no longer give thanks to the angels, fearing that if he drew attention to himself by addressing them, they'd figure him out like an easy jigsaw and he'd never get into heaven.Jungkook's anxiety grew every day. He'd spend hours, wringing his hands together, staring at the warm toned greens and browns and yellows of the forest kingdom, certain that he, by staying silent, was failing them as future heir to the throne. Didn't they deserve more than the cold, distant rulers that address their issues with no more than selfish regards?Jungkook truly believed they did. But it had been years, the Jeon way already established and deeply rooted in the system of the forest people. Jungkook could never just change everything, turn their world upside down like that, even if it would eventually be better off. It seemed like too much, too sudden. He feared they'd call him crazy and abandon the kingdom his ancestors worked so hard to help grow and prosper.He knew his duty. He knew how it had to be. He'd be that silent, all powerful king they expected. A seamless shift from his father to him, as if no new king had been put in place, just a carbon copy of the previous one. As it always had been. As Jungkook knew it always had to be.So cruel, he thought, looking out the window one of those days. So cruel that the angels give us humans free will to think, but not free will to act.The sun was just dipping below the mountains in the distance when Jungkook got word that his father wanted to see him. He was guided to the throne room by a royal servant. It was sad. He didn't even know the servants' names, even if he did vaguely recognize them. This one, a man with a thin, crooked figure, Jungkook remembered his father was close to, but that was about all he knew. He was attractive, Jungkook thought, suddenly, and nearly tripped as he walked behind the man because of the unexpected realization. It hadn't taken long for Jungkook to roll his shoulders and relax again, though. Another thing for him to hide and figure out himself. It practically meant nothing to him by that point.The servant opened the door for him, and he went through, trying not to look as he was bowed to. He never did like that very much. He did catch a glimpse of the man's face as he did it, though. Eyes closed, lashes dark and long. His lips were full only on the bottom, lilted in a gracious little smirk. High cheekbones. Sculpted jaw. He looked away too fast to let himself think about it, instead meeting his father's eyes across the room. Jungkook looked away from him, too, fated to look at the floor.The king was sat on his silver throne, dressed in layered black fabric that fell gracefully around his body. Jungkook was very similar to his father- in appearance, that is. The crooked shoulders, angular hips, strong stature. Same brown eyes, dark hair, youthful face. The king had lighter skin, though, still a warm color compared to castle background, but unnatural from lightening products. Jungkook could never wrap his mind around why he would do that to the lovely, golden skin of the Jeon family."Prince," his father greeted him, voice harsh, quite unlike Jungkook's own. He'd never been called son, or even by his name. Always prince."King," Jungkook returned quietly. That was the only word Jungkook had ever spoken to his father for years. When Jungkook had once only greeted him by a bow of his head, the king was furious, telling him that he could keep his mouth shut every other second of the day, but he must always greet his father as king. That earned a punishment. He learned from it, as he always did, very quickly.The king's chin went up, and he scratched it as he scrutinized his son. "Your hair is growing fast," the older man noted, blank faced. "Cut it." Jungkook nodded immediately, and his father seemed content for the moment. "I received some news today," he continued, looking off to the side. His eyes brushed over the ornate table next to the throne, where a document sat. His expression never changed. Jungkook was anxious, a bad feeling cultivated in his chest as he waited in silence for this news. "I am ill."A pregnant pause ensued. Jungkook noticed, mutedly, that it was raining outside the tall windows behind his father. He was not saddened by the rain, or the news, but he let a small frown show anyways. More of a questioning expression."I'll be fairly able for the next few months, maybe even the rest of the year." It was already August at the time. "It's not something that will get better, however." Ah, Jungkook thought, brows furrowing. He's not just ill. He's dying. This, too, didn't sadden Jungkook as much as he knew it should have. It struck fear in him, though. A selfish fear. A fear of his own future, not his father's. He knew his father would get into heaven. He had no reason to feel sad for him. "You still have so much to learn, prince, before you can ever take my place." Jungkook felt his heart squeezed by a cold grasp. It took all his power not to shiver. "We start a more vigorous course of training today. I know your lessons with your teacher have ended for the day already, and she has earned her rest. That is why I will be teaching you in the evenings from now on, for as long as I still can."Jungkook's eyebrows shot up, then, but only briefly. He schooled his expression quickly as the king looked at him then. It was alarming. Jungkook had never spent more than an hour at a time with his father since he was eleven."Look happy," the king ordered, but his voice was not angry. It almost sounded... sad. Jungkook forced the tiniest of smiles. The king was not content with this, but he let it go.Jungkook's father stood, robes sweeping down to the floor. He nodded towards the door before moving past Jungkook, who was expected to follow. He did. There was an uncomfortable lump in his throat that made it difficult to breathe.They went down the hall of portraits, where Jungkook kept his head down, following the feet of his father just in the top of his vision. There was a time when he was caught bowing his head in the portrait hallway, and he was frozen, awaiting punishment. Instead, his father had praised him for showing such respect. This time, however, his father stopped him in the middle of the hall, and grabbed his chin with a strong grip. It made Jungkook flinch despite his efforts not to. The king looked at him silently for a moment, mouth a hard line. "You'll be king in a matter of years. You raise your head with pride walking down this hall."Jungkook nodded, swallowing the lump, and his father let go and turned, walking at a brisk pace. Jungkook took long strides to keep up, and was confused to discover them coming upon the ballroom."King?" He inflected questioningly, but his father didn't turn, just entered the large, commodious room and ordered the door be shut behind them. The same servant who had led Jungkook to the throne room was there, neatly placing an array of... weapons... on a table off to the side. Outside the wall long, floor-to-ceiling windows, the sky was dark, and Jungkook could see his own reflection looking small and uncertain. He turned away.His father faced him, then, holding out a long, black leather scabbard, waiting for Jungkook to take it. Jungkook was hesitant, thought. He had never wielded a weapon before. His father had never so much as mentioned that he'd ever have to."Take it, prince," the king urged, his face stony as usual once again. It was oddly comforting to Jungkook, who gingerly took the scabbard and held it awkwardly in his hands.It came with a belt, the straps of which hung untied, with a sturdy silver buckle at the end of one. He looked up, and copied his father, who was attaching a similar scabbard to his own waist. His father also removed his cloak, which the handsome servant took and carefully folded on the table. Jungkook's eyes lingered on his graceful, practiced movements for only a moment before he was ordered to draw his sword.When he did, he was surprised that the weight was not lessened much at all without the scabbard, but it didn't feel uncomfortably heavy in his hands. His father held his with only one hand, but advised, "Use both if you must. Eventually you will get used to it, and I will give you a shield."Jungkook thought he'd prefer not to have the shield; he knew enough about sword fighting from books to know there are adequate ways to block with just a sword. Shield seemed bothersome.It took days of training just to learn the basics, but by the time he was able to spar with his father, he had decided for certain that he would not do well with a shield. He was surprised to find himself preferring the offensive, and when he did need go on defense, he would use his lithe body and speed to dart away, or duck under his father's elbow to make his own attack from behind. Fortunately, the king didn't push for him to learn with the shield, having also noticed Jungkook's particular tactics.Two months went by, and he was almost evenly matched with his father, who admits he'd gotten out of practice. As well as that, the king's body was already weakening. He would need frequent breathers, and when his sword would clash with Jungkook's, his arm would quake. With his skill, he would usually manage to maneuver it in his favor. By four months, though, Jungkook had learned ways to press harder and make it benefit him instead.After a particularly grueling session, the king, with his hands behind his head, doubled over in a chair, commanded his servant start sparring with Jungkook from then on."Yes, King Jeon," the man obliged graciously, bowing as he was handed the king's scabbard, which he tied around himself with deft movements. Pulling the sword out, the man studied it for a moment, holding it vertically to his face and running a white gloved hand down the flat part of the blade. He let out a breath. Jungkook hadn't noticed the man had been holding it. "What a lovely weapon, my lord.""It was handed down to me," the king explained, straightening out despite his breath still coming sharply."I am honored to use it."Jungkook drew his own sword again, wiping the sweat from his brow with his free hand. The brace over his forearm scratched his forehead, but he ignored the slight sting, taking his stance. Body low, feet apart, sword up. The servant did the same, but there was more grace in it. There were years of practice behind the way he held himself and his tall, crooked body. Jungkook only just noticed why he looked so crooked. One arm was stiffer, specifically at the shoulder, which was slightly lower than the other. Jungkook only had a moment to wonder what happened before the king called the match to begin.Jungkook was put immediately on the defensive, parrying a blatant beginning attack from the servant. It threw him off guard for a moment, until he realized, right. Royal servants. They're all trained to protect the king. Even this crooked man.Jungkook attempted a counterattack, but his hand was knocked all too easily to the side, leaving his body wide open as the servant quickly readjusted to strike at him. Jungkook still had his swift footwork, however, and pivoted just in time to miss the brute of it, only his retreating arm getting grazed.The servant was also quick, it seemed, for Jungkook had only just moved when he was already being come at again. This time, he met the blow with his own sword in a ringing clang. Jungkook didn't particularly like that noise- it often hurt his ears or threw him off- but against this opponent, it was satisfying. Their swords met a few more times, but Jungkook was steadily being pushed back. When the servant went for a wide swing, Jungkook tried to do as he would to his father, duck and dart past him, but the servant had been watching closely over their training sessions. Instead of shifting his weight to turn towards Jungkook as would be instinct, he continued his motion and spun the other way, and used his sword almost like a bat to swing the flat of it right against Jungkook's armored stomach. It was effective despite the protection, forcing Jungkook to fall and wheeze for the air that was knocked abruptly from him. The servant raised his sword, and brought it down. For a terrifying moment, Jungkook thought it would go clean through his neck, but the servant stopped it just before it touched his skin.Jungkook took rugged, gasping breaths as he looked up, still on his hands and knees, at the man standing over him. The servant's face was alight with joy, to Jungkook's surprise, and he was also breathing hard.The servant lowered his sword, his usual quirked lips growing into a grin. He reached a hand for Jungkook, who accepted it and was pulled to his feet, still dumbfounded. His legs were wobbly, but he didn't go for a chair. Instead, he returned the servant's grin with a small smirk of his own."You did well, prince," the king interrupted Jungkook's dazed staring, and he quickly turned his gaze to the floor, nodding a thank you towards his father. He probably would have been blushing, but his face was already flushed from his training. "One day, you will be able to hold your own against Jisoo." Ah. Jisoo, Jungkook repeated in his mind, glancing briefly at the servant again. "His right arm was damaged while training with the cavalry, which is why he is now a servant instead of part of the forest army, but he is still the strongest swordsman I've met." He turned to Jisoo, then. "I know you will teach him well." Jisoo bowed, then moved to the table to put away his scabbard and sword. "Prince, you and I will begin lessons in politics before each of these sessions now that you've grown enough to defeat me. You are also allowed to call on Jisoo whenever you wish to train with him. Ask him anything."Jungkook nodded once, and handed over his armor and weapon when Jisoo offered to take them. He was distracted. He could see his father's unhealthy pallor, worsened by the bright lights of the ballroom. He'd be on a steady decline from then on. Jungkook was an adult by then, his birthday having been two months previous in September, but he didn't feel like one. He felt like a child about to try to rule the land. He was intelligent, sure, but what did he know about politics or military or resources? All he hoped was that his father could teach him in the amount of time he had left.Before Jungkook knew it, nearly another year had passed. He watched each day as his father grew weaker, until he was officially bedridden in July. From there, there wasn't much left for him. It was September, and Jungkook was turning nineteen, but just like the year before, he still felt like he wasn't ready to be king. He felt like he would never be ready to be king. He'd talked to himself, and himself alone, for nine years. How would he speak to his people? How would they speak to him? How would he know what's best for them?September passed, and as October settled in, the air started getting cooler. The king was always too hot in his room and would order Jungkook to open his windows for him, but the chill in the air only made his joints achy and stiff, and the palace doctor scolded the prince for listening to his father.He still visited the king every evening for lessons on running the kingdom, but as November started creeping up, the king found himself shorter and shorter of breath. Jungkook was patient, though, and listened through his father's choppy sentences.His training with Jisoo had continued, as well. Every day, after lessons with his father, he would have the closest servant run a note to call him to the ballroom, until he didn't have to any more. Jisoo would simply wait there, even as his lessons grew longer because of his father's inability to speak well. They would practice for hours. Time meant nothing in the ballroom- unless the sun started to rise through the wall of glass, when Jisoo would advise they stop. He learned how to sword fight, how to wield battle axes, how to hold his own in hand-to-hand, and discovered he had a knack for shooting arrows. He knew it was partially his favorite because Jisoo would take him outside for hours practicing on targets set up around the forest behind the castle, and there was nothing Jungkook enjoyed more than the woods.One particularly cold night in December, it started snowing while they were out there. It was the first snow in decades, and Jungkook was enthralled by it. It would catch in Jisoo's hair, a stark contrast with his brown locks. Snow was beautiful to Jungkook.Curiously, he gestured to Jisoo, and together they went to the front of the palace, right up to the front gate. Jungkook had never been beyond the gate, and he knew Jisoo wouldn't let him then, either, but he peered out between the bars at the town beyond. The palace was on a hill within the forest, a small dip in the terrain leading to the houses among the trees. From his distance, Jungkook couldn't see the people, but chimneys were releasing black boughs of smoke, and rooftops were being dusted in white. The bars of the gate froze Jungkook's fingers when he gripped them tight, but he didn't care."You could be different, you know," Jisoo murmured, coming up to hold the bars next to Jungkook. Jungkook looked at him, but the servant was looking thoughtfully at the town. His cold lips were a rich pink, and his skin looked almost pale in the odd lighting of the cloudy night sky. "They would welcome it."Jungkook searched his face for another moment before looking back at the town. At the people. His people. Just like that, he was nervous again. He noticed his hands trembling, and tightened his grip on the bars even more, until his knuckles turned white. They hurt, but he held on for dear life."What will you do, King Jungkook?" Jisoo asked softly, making Jungkook's breath catch. His eyes narrowed in annoyance. He let go of the bars and turned on his heel, boots leaving prints in the fine powder on the stone path. Jisoo followed quickly, speaking fast before they could enter the palace. "I know you want the kingdom to change."Jungkook's hand hit hard when he whirled on Jisoo, the servant's head turning with the force. It stung his frozen fingers, but he wanted to do it again. He tried to- but Jisoo caught his wrist. Jungkook was fuming, breathing harshly through his nose, the snowy air sending sharp pains to his sinuses. Jisoo kept his gaze averted as he recuperated."I'm sorry, prince," he said remorsefully after a long moment, the guilt and regret evident in his tone. Jungkook almost felt bad for hitting him. Almost. Something about it- he couldn't shake the anger and fear he felt when Jisoo called him king. "I never-"When Jungkook moved the hand Jisoo clutched, he let him, voice fading. The prince brought it to the servant's cheek again, gently this time, covering the reddening skin. An apology. The best he could give without opening his mouth. He could speak. Could utter a sorry. But he feared he'd mess up, somehow, even on something so simple.How will I ever be king? He asked himself."It's cold," Jisoo eventually stated, and stepped back, letting Jungkook's hand fall. "We should go inside."Jungkook shook his head, though, and started walking towards the backyard again, picking up his bow that he abandoned on the way to the gate. Jisoo chuckled behind him, retrieving his own bow. They continued their training until the snow piled too high and they got headaches from peering into the dark.It was early February when Jungkook's father slipped into a sleep that lasted for days. Jungkook visited him every night, for an hour at a time, half expecting the king to wake up suddenly and berate Jungkook for letting him fall asleep during a lesson.He never did wake up.It was surreal, watching his father die. It had been so gradual that it seemed right for him to just slip away like he had. The only reason Jungkook even realized he was dead was because he dared touch his father's hand, and found it cold as the snow that had came and went too quickly that one day in December. He didn't call for the doctor straight away. He felt like that would be wrong of him as a son, not to try and mourn. He didn't want to, though.Jungkook never wanted his father to die. He wasn't horrible. Harsh, but not horrible. He didn't deserve the slow, grueling illness he got.Jungkook still wasn't sad- not quite. At least, he didn't think so. Even if he did feel sad, it translated into anger, which was easier to be pent up inside himself and taken out later, when he was alone.He was angry that his father left him. He was angry that he was now king- the thought made him feel like throwing up. He was angry he only had a week for the wake and funeral before his coronation. He was furious that the other kingdoms asked to meet the new king just another short week after that.He took a deep breath.He exited the room, handed a note to the servant guarding the door, and went to the ballroom. Jisoo was there, as usual, standing next to the weapons table. It was the first time in Jungkook's life that he'd wanted to touch someone so bad.He refrained.They trained as usual, sparring with swords. Every clash and slide jarred Jungkook, and every hit Jisoo got on him seemed to strike him twice as hard. It got to a point where Jisoo was able to hit Jungkook with such force, he fell on his back and remained there, looking dazedly at the high ceiling. He hadn't looked up at ceilings since he was a kid. The angels were looking down on him. Disappointed. Mocking him as he laid there and they flew high above him with their wings. It made Jungkook feel sick for a moment, before he had a realization.His father was in heaven. All Jungkook had to do was be as his father was, and he, too, would get into heaven. Simple enough, right? I can do this, he told himself, blinking away his dizziness. Take it one day at a time. Breathe.Jisoo came into his line of sight, features turned in a look of concern. Right. He had Jisoo, too, who knew his father for years."He's dead, isn't he?" Jisoo guessed in that smooth, soft voice of his.Jungkook nodded, hair shifting against the smooth white floor. It felt nice and cool against his exercised muscles. He had become so much stronger in a matter of two and a half years. He was no longer just skin and bones. His arms and stomach and legs had tone to them, now. Slim, but noticeable. He had accomplished so much. He had become prepared for this.Instead of offering a hand, Jisoo got down and laid next to Jungkook, letting out a long breath as he settled on the floor. "Can I ask now?"Jungkook turned his head toward the man, eyes questioning at what he meant."What will you do... King Jungkook?"Jungkook turned his head back to the ceiling, not angry at the question like he had been before. It had become a reality. A question he truly had to be asked. Something he should have asked himself before Jisoo had ever prompted it.He had no idea how to answer. So he made his uncertainty into his answer."Seek help," he mumbled, voice hoarse from disuse.He attended his father's wake. He saw the forest people for the first time in his life- up close, at least. They greeted him like an old friend, lining up to hold his hand, whisper condolences, share their confidence in him, some even hugged him. They were all so warm.The throne room filled with these warm people, and for just a few hours, Jungkook felt happy in his palace. An odd feeling to have at a funeral, but he wasn't about to let that stop him from feeling it. He held on tight, and let it give him the courage to smile for those who smiled at him, and nod in thanks to those who gave their regards. He didn't realize how tired he'd become until the wake ended, and the forest people left in steady streams. He took his place by the door despite his weariness, and he received and gave gestures of farewell. He caught Jisoo's eye from across the room as he did so. The servant was smiling approvingly, and he gave Jungkook a discreet nod. That propelled the prince through the rest of the goodbyes, and as the last person left through the castle gates, Jungkook nearly collapsed against the wall. Servants were already bustling around the room. He'd never seen so many in one area. He didn't even know they had this many.Jisoo approached him, and leant against the wall with him. "Do you want time alone with the casket?" The man asked out of courtesy. He already knew the answer, but Jungkook shook his head and confirmed it for him. He'd done his grieving. Kind of. It never sunk in. Ever. It just... happened, and Jungkook pushed right past it, as he did with everything that happened to him.He supposed he couldn't do that any more, with him becoming king. The thought had stopped panicking him so much. He had a shaky plan in place, but it was his own reminders that he'd survive that truly comforted him.Jisoo accompanied Jungkook back to his room that night. The servant was obviously worried about Jungkook on top of his own grieving for the king, but he kept a strong face. Probably for the prince's sake. Jungkook didn't want that, though.Without thinking, Jungkook invited Jisoo into his bedroom. Jungkook usually never let servants into his private space, but he felt Jisoo needed someone. Him and the king were good friends. So were him and Jungkook, which was why he knew he had to be there for his servant.Jungkook sat on his bed, and pat the space next to him. Jisoo sat cautiously, body tensed. Both of them were on edge. Jungkook was sheltered, sure, but he knew the implications of inviting someone into his private space. He is attractive, Jungkook couldn't help thinking, and it must have been for the hundredth time by that point. He shook it off, though. He wasn't sure just how much older Jisoo was than him, but even besides that, Jungkook has grown up learning that what he wanted was wrong. He doubted any thought other than a platonic one had ever crossed Jisoo's mind about Jungkook, anyways.It was quiet for a long time, but despite Jungkook's wandering mind and Jisoo's stiff muscles, it wasn't awkward. It was grievous. Jungkook was still afraid of his mouth, too much so to ask Jisoo any of the many questions he had, starting with are you okay?"Your hair is growing," Jisoo commented lightly, voice breaking a little. Jungkook reached up and ran his hand through it, nodding slowly. His father hadn't been awake to order him to cut it again. "It looks good. You look older."Jungkook froze, unsure of himself suddenly. Unsure of where he stood. He thought he was past his confusion. Of course Jisoo would be the one to make it return. He nodded in a thank you.Jisoo hesitated, taking a moment, but eventually said, "You don't have to be afraid to talk around me."Jungkook nodded again. Jisoo stared at him for a long moment, before his shoulders slumped and he looked around Jungkook's room instead. It was a spacious area, the bed tucked in a corner beneath a curtained window. On the other side of the room was his desk, loose paper and pencils across it, stacks of books on the floor next to it even though he had a large bookshelf. His trunk of clothing was at the foot of the bed. The entire room had been the same since he was a child. A monochrome them. The only color came from the outside if the curtains were drawn back, which they only were during the day.He wished Jisoo would talk. Tell him how he felt. But he knew the servant was waiting for Jungkook to ask. So, he accepted that they'd just be sitting in silence, and flopped back to lay horizontally across the bed to at least be comfortable. It seemed Jisoo also accepted it, as he laid back as well. Jungkook remembered, just yesterday, them doing the same on the ballroom floor. The mood was the same, but it still felt different. Like they were closer. It was odd, because the twenty-four hours hadn't changed much between their relationship. He supposed with the death of the king, he was the next closest to Jisoo. Even so, there was something else to the atmosphere.Jisoo folded his arms behind his head, and Jungkook folded his hands over his stomach. He noticed a blemish on the ceiling, and it took a moment for him to realize when it was from. His twelfth birthday. A year of struggle for Jungkook, especially within himself, and obviously his body, his hormones. He couldn't remember what he was angry about exactly, he just recalled it being stupid. Jungkook had kept it in all day, but when he got to his room that night, he nearly wrecked the place. It was a candle that made the mark. Jungkook had slammed a fist so hard on his desk, the leg collapsed and it sent a candle flying. It shattered against the ceiling, and left a tiny scorch mark before landing on his bed, nearly setting it alight. Luckily, the force of the air on the way down caused the candle to go out. Jungkook only had to change his waxy sheets."Are you interested in your meeting with the other kingdoms?" Jisoo asked Jungkook just then. The prince felt idiotic. Jisoo probably didn't feel like talking about the death. Of course. Just because Jungkook wasn't hit as hard didn't mean Jisoo wasn't.Jungkook shrugged. He honestly didn't know. He hadn't let himself think about it, knowing it would have only given him anxiety about it."You know that to ask for help, you have to actually speak to them?" Jungkook sighed, and shoved at Jisoo's side playfully. Glancing over, he noticed the servant grinning. "So mean to me, prince. I'm just making sure you know.""I'll be fine," Jungkook assured him in nearly a whisper.Jisoo shifted, and Jungkook felt his eyes on him. He expected the servant to look away after a moment, but the staring continued until Jungkook looked as well. Their eyes met, and Jungkook felt his heart skip a beat before it started racing. He hadn't truly looked someone in the eyes since... well, ever, he thought. It was terrifying. He felt like Jisoo could see into his soul. He might have been able to see into Jisoo's, too, but he was too busy panicking, worrying if the castle was shaking with the pounding of his heart.Jungkook licked his lips, his mouth feeling dry, but when Jisoo's eyes flicked down to catch the movement, it just got worse. He could tell his breathing was off. He wondered if Jisoo could tell by it that he was freaking out. Yet, he couldn't look away. They were too close- there was nowhere else to look, unless he, too, took a glance at Jisoo's mouth, but- no, that would have been an awful idea.They were at a stalemate. Jungkook wouldn't do anything- not unless Jisoo did something. The thing about that was Jungkook knew Jisoo would never do anything unless Jungkook did something first. Jungkook was so uncertain, though. He'd been by himself his entire life. He'd never had friends, let alone a stupid little crush like this. He'd read about love or whatever in his books, but it was always so simple. How did they know it was right? How did they know it was mutual?He knew what was supposed to happen in this scenario. Laying on his bed, eyes locked, not wanting to talk. He knew what it meant.His mind was racing too much- it was making him dizzy. He tried to take a mental step back, calm down, think with a level head, but it just wasn't possible being so close to someone. It was almost uncomfortable. He felt like he couldn't breathe, which was bad, because he was panicking and needed to breathe more than ever."Prince?" Jisoo questioned, voice breathy and uncertain.Jungkook's lips twitched, and he sat up suddenly, holding his head in his hands and staring at the floor, eyes wide. The bed compressed beside him as Jisoo followed. All Jungkook could see of him were his hands, gripping the edge of the mattress."Prince," Jisoo said again, regretfully this time."Don't," Jungkook breathed, closing his eyes tightly. He felt his face and neck burning. Good, he thought remorsefully. Just set me on fire.He felt a warm hand under his chin, holding it gently, so unlike the many times his father would grab him there forcefully. It cautiously guided his face to the side. Now Jungkook's heart was really in his throat. He didn't dare open his eyes. He could feel the calculating gaze on his face. He probably looked like a mess."I... won't kiss you, prince," Jisoo told him blatantly. Jungkook nodded ever so slightly. "You're going to be king in less than a week. And I will remain a servant." Jungkook nodded again. "You have a duty to fulfill." Jungkook nodded a third time, forceful enough to make Jisoo's hand drop.Jungkook finally opened his eyes again, finding his view was the floor again.He expected more, but Jisoo got up and left, and Jungkook was grateful. He went straight to bed, turning off his lights and cocooning himself in his bedsheets and blankets. He knew it had to be this way. He had to find a queen. Someone who could carry the heir, be his shell. A woman.Jungkook dreaded meeting the other kings.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
The funeral felt no different than the wake. Jungkook was too distracted with all the people and the coronation days away and meeting the other kings. His head was swimming with the stress of it all.He collapsed into bed the night before the coronation, and found himself once again staring at the small scorch mark on his otherwise spotlessly white ceiling. All he wanted to do was sleep- he was exhausted- but he knew that the sooner he fell asleep, the sooner the next morning would seem to come, and he wasn't ready to face his coronation day.The forest people were all so kind to him, giving him soft and caring expressions. Below that, though, there was a division among what they expected from him. Some looked at him like he was his father. Hard, dutiful eyes that bore into him. Others looked at him like a new hope. Bright eyed, determined gazes that nearly overwhelmed Jungkook. He knew he couldn't be what everyone expected- the hard part was choosing who to please.He felt, as the times had been changing, it was no longer a matter of simply disappointing half his people. What he would have were uprisings on his hands- his father, before he died, told him of recent petitioners and angry groups forming. There were the conservatives, and there were the revolutionaries. There was no way to appease them both.Jungkook knew it was unfair to him. Jungkook also knew that both groups didn't see just how unfair it was to him. Not that it would stop them. In fact, it was their one chance. In their lifetimes, at least.He wondered just how long he'd have after his coronation before he'd be forced to choose a side. That, or before both sides grew tired of waiting and tried to take over the whole government and-Jungkook flipped onto his stomach and pressed his face into his pillow. The thought of suffocation flit briefly through his mind, but it was shaken away almost immediately. That would be the most selfish thing he could do at a time like that. With a move like that, he'd be down the drain to hell. Not to mention that death was terrifying to him. Even with the thought of a heaven and hell in his faith, he had been doubtful for years.What am I thinking? Jungkook berated himself. This blasphemy on the religion my father taught me?But that's all it was, wasn't it? Something his father taught him. An accepted concept with no real evidence.
You're falling apart, Jungkook.
He couldn't help it.He dragged himself out of bed, weary to the core but mind racing too much to sleep. He peered out his door, and found the hallway empty. It didn't matter if he was caught, really- the castle was all his. He was an adult. He was about to be king. Still, he didn't want to be bothered. He didn't want to be found at the moment.He crept his way to the ballroom, not being seen out of pure luck. There had been a few close calls, but he quietly shut the large double doors behind himself and was blissfully alone. He didn't dare turn on the lights- the moonlight coming from the wall of windows was enough to see by. Seemed it was almost a full moon.Jungkook grabbed his bow from the closet and strapped on a quiver of arrows before making his way outside. There were no targets set up, so he used other markers. He'd hit a bump on a tree, or lodge an arrow between two loose stones in the castle wall. He was aiming for a patch of moss on a tree trunk inside the castle wall when he caught movement just to the left of it, and released before he was quite ready. He dropped his bow to his side, quirking his lips in disappointment when he saw it was stuck in another tree, this one just outside the walls.He saw more movement, and cocked his head. He knew it was probably just an animal, but all of a sudden, he couldn't shake the paranoia that it was a person lurking in the dark. He casually made his way to the wall, and slung his bow across his body before looking up. It was pretty tall...Jungkook shook his head and stretched his fingers, then grabbed a stone and began precariously climbing. If Jungkook had been in any worse shape, he wouldn't have made it, but he heaved himself on top of the thick wall in a matter of minutes, drawing heavy breaths. His eyes scanned the dark forest beyond, but even the bright moonlight wasn't enough to fully break through the growth and light the heavily wooded area.Jungkook shook his head a second time, and retrieved his arrow from the tree. Upon inspection, it wasn't too damaged, and could be used again. He put it in his quiver and turned, about to climb back down the wall when he took a pause. Sitting atop the wall, he could see far over the castle grounds. He spotted a servant through one of the windows, conversing with a maid in what looked like a heated discussion. Interesting.Jungkook allowed himself to sit down cross-legged and watch his castle servants passing through rooms. It made him realize just how alone he was in that castle. All the servants knew each other, but his father advised not getting close to any of them. The only person Jungkook truly knew was Jisoo, and it had been days since they talked. Ever since... in Jungkook's bedroom...A tree made a small snapping noise behind him, and he whirled, at a crouch in a second. He froze, wide-eyed, watching another figure, just as frozen, and just as wide-eyed, perched on a thick tree branch."Hi," the stranger spoke, casually. It made the prince jump, though, alarmed. The stranger shot his hand out, quick as lightning, grabbing Jungkook's arm before he could move back. "Hey, don't fall, I just met you! That would be rude."Rude? Jungkook wondered, bewildered, before snatching his arm back.The other man tilted his head. Jungkook noticed he had very distinct, handsome features. It was all he could focus on. "What, nothing?"Oh. Oh, Jungkook realized, and had the decency to look sheepish. He wants me to speak. He shook his head, and touched his lips indicatively, hoping the stranger understood.The man's eyebrows shot up in surprise. "What? The prince doesn't speak? How will you run a kingdom!" Jungkook felt his confidence drop like a weight to his gut. "I mean- Sorry, I don't actually... You'll be fine!"Jungkook was so used to the people around him accommodating to his silent responses that he was nearly affronted by how this stranger spoke. He wanted to ask who he was, why he was here, why he had such strange dialect- Jungkook had a myriad of questions.A silence spanned out for a minute, the stranger just studying Jungkook in interest as the prince's expression grew more and more annoyed until the man came to his senses. "Oh! You're probably wondering who on Earth I am, and why I'm creeping on you in the middle of the night." Jungkook gave him a patronizing look. "I'm Taehyung." The odd man stuck out a hand, and Jungkook shook it gingerly. "I'm what some may call a bandit." Jungkook yanked his arm back, but the man only chuckled. "Don't worry. I'd never steal from a prince. Besides, I'm over my bandit phase."Taehyung looked around briefly, face going into the moonlight for just a moment. Jungkook still couldn't make out too much of his face except his lax eyes and his nose. Wow, Jungkook couldn't help but think. He was like some sort of flower boy, he was so pretty.A gust of wind swept through the area, rustling the trees and making the pretty bandit shiver on his perch. Jungkook noticed he was only wearing a thin, dark green cotton shirt, black pants, and ankle boots. He must be cold, Jungkook registered, and without really thinking, took off his bow and quiver to unclip his winter cloak and cautiously wrap it around Taehyung's notedly thin shoulders. The man looked at him, eyebrows raised, but pulled the warm material tighter around himself nonetheless."You're very strange, forest prince," Taehyung murmured, eyed narrowing, but just then, he grinned, big and boxy. He didn't say thank you, but Jungkook felt the air of gratitude.Jungkook glanced behind him as he put his bow and quiver back over his body, and scanned the many windows of the palace. None of the servants had noticed him outside yet. He doubted they would.With this confidence, he stood and shifted over on the wall, offering Taehyung a hand. Taehyung didn't even hesitate before taking it, using it to help him safely step across to stand on the stones with Jungkook. Jungkook nodded towards inside the walls, at the palace's backyard, before he lowered himself to start climbing down."You're just full of surprises," Taehyung remarked in delight, and started following. Only when they were safely on the ground did Jungkook think of just how bad an idea what he was doing was.He led Taehyung to the back door, fingers picking at one another, antsy. He knew he had to do something before he allowed the stranger in. He turned, making Taehyung stop and stare at him quizzically. "Why are you here?""Huh. The prince does speak.""Answer," Jungkook ordered simply, trying to keep his voice strong."I was cold... None of your people seemed to trust me. I was going to sneak over the castle walls and see if there was a shed or closed off room I could get into, just for the night," Taehyung replied, sounding earnest. But what would Jungkook know? He had no reason to trust the man, especially if all of his forest people hadn't. But he pitied the shivering bandit, whose cheeks were flushed in the wind and whose hands gripped Jungkook's cloak close to himself tightly."One night," Jungkook finally relented sternly, letting his shoulders relax. He turned and opened the back door a sliver, looking into the room before being sure it was clear. As he made his way through the castle- stopping by the ballroom to put away his bow- he felt the need to constantly look over his shoulder. Taehyung was light on his feet, it seemed, so silent that Jungkook was paranoid he'd snuck off on him. Taehyung remained faithfully behind him, though, and in no time, they were at Jungkook's bedroom door.Jungkook nearly sighed with relief. Once again, there had been close calls with a few wandering servants, but they managed to duck around corners and weave through the halls without getting caught. Like when Jungkook was sneaking out, he knew he didn't really have to hide his actions. It was his castle. He would be crowned king the next day. Still. Habit.Jungkook opened his door and ushered Taehyung inside, closing and locking it behind them. When he turned to face his room, he stopped dead, heart stuttering, finding Taehyung in a stare off with none other than Jisoo, sitting patiently on Jungkook's bed.
This. This is another reason why I snuck around.
"Prince, who is this man?" Jisoo asked, voice cold and emotionless.Jungkook didn't dare speak.Taehyung seemed to understand this, and cleared his throat. "Um, I'm Taehyung. Nice to meet you?"Jisoo stood abruptly, hand going to his waist where Jungkook knew the servant kept a dagger. Jungkook stepped forward quickly, but Jisoo held up a hand. "That's the satoori of a rat." Jungkook's eyebrows furrowed, and Jisoo quickly explained, "Someone who dwells between the kingdoms, refusing to be ruled over by a monarchy. Infamous as being petty thieves and masters of trickery.""I'll admit," Taehyung defended himself quickly, "I was a rat once, but I swear I'm not any more.""I'm sure," Jisoo answered coolly, surprising Jungkook with how condescending he sounded. The servant drew his blade and stepped forward again, but Jungkook grabbed Taehyung's wrist and stood between them, eyes darkening. Jisoo stopped, mouth twisted in a frown. "Your Highness," he snapped, surprised, and the prince's hand tightened into a fist."He is telling the truth," Jungkook insisted, and his heart picked up as he spoke. He was taking a huge risk for this man, and he had no idea why. Speaking so much- he could mess up at any moment."He's just fooled you, prince, you can't believe him. You wouldn't know because you've been sheltered your whole life, but-""Don't," Jungkook snapped, voice ringing louder than he'd ever dared raise it before. "I am not a child."Jisoo pressed his lips together, looking annoyed, and it only fueled Jungkook's anger. He was so sick of being treated like he knew nothing, as if he was stupid."You don't know this rat, he could be dangerous. You'll get yourself killed. It's the day before your coronation, you think this is a coincidence?" Jisoo huffed, about to reach out to move Jungkook aside, but Jungkook backed up, now pressed against Taehyung."I've been seeing him for months," Jungkook blurted out, panicked. He just hoped it wasn't audible in his voice. "I've been sneaking out since last November."Jungkook could have heard a pin drop."But- just a few days ago, you-""No, Jisoo." Jungkook swallowed hard. "You did. You almost kissed me."Another loud silence. It was suffocating. Jisoo sheathed his dagger, the noise of metal sliding on leather the only sound in the room. Jisoo stood scrutinizing Jungkook and, behind him, Taehyung for another moment before promptly brushing past them, closing the door harder than necessary behind him.Jungkook let out a long, tempered breath, body sagging with the release of air. He turned slowly, and finally got a good look at Taehyung. Just as Jungkook thought, the man had a pretty, symmetrical face. Big eyes, a dark whiskey color. It reminded Jungkook of the forest. Tan skin, so warm. His hair was wild from the wind, but looked feathery and soft. They were roughly the same height. Lanky limbs, but, as he shed Jungkook's cloak and offered it back to him, the prince noticed his muscles were fairly toned and shoulders surprisingly broad for his stature.Well, Jungkook thought, accepting the cloak back and moving away to tuck it into his trunk. Another man I find attractive. Great."Listen... prince-?" Jungkook shook his head, and Taehyung seemed pleasantly surprised."Jungkook. Just Jungkook," Jungkook whispered, losing his voice with his waning adrenaline, moving and taking his time folding the cloak as he put it away to stall looking back at the man."I'm sorry for making that all happen. I really am telling the truth. So... I guess, thank you for believing in me." Jungkook could hear the smile in Taehyung's deep voice. He hid his blush.Jungkook shook his head, like saying it was no problem. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Taehyung looking around in wonder. Jungkook finished up, closing his trunk and going to sit on his bed, openly watching Taehyung. He tensed when the man went towards his desk, where papers were hidden under books, but Taehyung didn't touch. Only brushed everything with his gaze."So," Taehyung mused, making his way to a window. Jungkook's room was at a corner of the castle, meaning he got two windows- one next to his bed, the other on a mostly empty wall across from the door. "Is it true? You almost kissed that guy?"Jungkook didn't answer, looking down at his worrying hands that twisted together and apart. When he glanced up, Taehyung was smirking knowingly."Do you... like him?" He teased, voice going higher and biting his lip.Jungkook shook his head adamantly, and Taehyung giggled. It was true. He didn't like Jisoo in that way. He realized how stupid he was being after the accident. Jisoo was right. He was like a kid. Thinking just because it was new and makes him feel weird that it was love or something equally as absurd. It was simple attraction. Like, he admitted, my simple attraction for this stranger. Taehyung."But you did almost kiss him?" Taehyung kept pressing, and Jungkook nodded, huffing out a breath. So this guy's a stubborn one.Jungkook was a little pleased. Despite speaking for Taehyung not minutes ago, he didn't ask Jungkook to speak again to converse with him. He, like others, accommodated. Jungkook appreciated it a lot.Taehyung asked him little random questions while he explored the room, and Jungkook laid on his bed, staring at the scorch mark, giving either a nod, shrug, or shake of the head- even a playful, secretive smile at one point. He didn't feel uncomfortable with this stranger, which was a wild concept, because Jungkook felt uncomfortable with nearly everyone. Even Jisoo, but that was only after the whole accident. Which, Jungkook realized, he hadn't called it the accident before. Well, that's what it was. He'd call it as such.Eventually, Taehyung also made his way to the bed. Luckily, it was large, and the other man could flop down with a comfortable amount of room between him and Jungkook. Not that he looked like he even minded. Taehyung snorted, pointing at the scorch mark. "How the heck did that happen?" Taehyung laughed, filling up the silence that would have followed the question had an answer been expected.It was so odd to Jungkook, still. He'd only ever been ordered to do things- he'd never had a real conversation. Only arguments- mostly one-sided. The prospect that someone actually wanted to converse with a man who didn't speak... Taehyung was such an oddity.Taehyung rambled on for a while longer about nothing in particular. Jungkook thought he started talking about giraffes at one point, but his voice was slowly fading out. Or maybe Jungkook was just fading out, eyes closed, drifting to sleep to the sound of another person's voice. It was... nice. Really nice. Jungkook knew he couldn't get used to it, but in the moment, he let it engulf him in warmth until he slipped into a dream.When Jungkook woke up, the lights in his room were out. He didn't remember that. The sun was rising, casting everything in long shadows haloed by gold. There was a weight on his side, and gentle breaths on his neck. Somehow, in the night, Taehyung had gravitated into Jungkook's space, and their limbs had tangled among the sheets as he had clung to the prince like a koala. He didn't make any move to get away. He didn't want to. It was not often that Jungkook actually did what he wanted.He stayed enveloped in Taehyung's body heat and the sunbeams for a long time- so long that the sun had fully risen above the horizon. What motivated him to finally move was the grumbling of Taehyung's stomach while he slept. If he was honestly just a cold, tired traveler, Jungkook figured he must have been starving.He carefully extracted himself from the man's long, strong limbs. With the way he was sleeping, though, Jungkook bet he could have thrown him out a window and he wouldn't have even stirred.Jungkook slipped from his room, hoping Taehyung slept until he returned. It didn't take long to retrieve a plate of breakfast from the kitchens- he didn't dare ask for two. He figured he'd be feasting at his coronation banquet later anyways. He ran into no trouble on the way back, and when he entered the room, Taehyung was sitting up in bed. He looked soft and warm in the sunlight, stretching his arms above his head dramatically. Jungkook was practically infatuated with the man and his glowing tanned skin and dark brown hair- sticking up absolutely everywhere after his deep sleep.Jungkook smiled when Taehyung spotted him, and carried the plate of food to the bed, offering it with an outstretched hand."For me?" Taehyung asked, sounding genuinely touched, and his eyes went wide. Jungkook nodded, setting it down in the man's lap and passing him silverware. "What about you?" Jungkook made a flippant gesture with his hand, but Taehyung insisted, "No, no, come on, you've got to eat, too! Who would I be if I let the prince starve."Jungkook was still reluctant, but Taehyung grabbed his arm and pulled him onto the bed, shoving a piece of toast in his mouth. Jungkook let out a quiet laugh, and Taehyung looked at him in wonder for a second before turning back to the plate of food, smiling.They shared the plate in silence, Jungkook taking his time on the piece of toast he was given to make sure Taehyung got the majority of the food. It was peaceful, being in someone else's company so early, still sleepy and rumpled. Jungkook almost forgot what the rest of the day had in store. In fact, he did allow himself to forget for awhile.After eating, Jungkook and Taehyung laid back down, same distance they'd started at the night before. They digested while the morning crept along, sunbathing and enjoying being close to someone. Jungkook usually never left his curtains open while he slept, but it had completely escaped his mind when going to bed. Nor had Jungkook ever been able to sleep in anything but utter darkness, yet the lights were on when he had drifted off. Taehyung brought many firsts for the prince with his arrival.He wondered... fleetingly... No, it's out of the question, he cogitated, and rolled onto his stomach, shoving his face in his pillow. It's stupid. He didn't want to ruin the good thing he had going with Taehyung. It would only be lasting a short while longer anyways. Jungkook would have to start preparing for his coronation by noon, be in the throne room by two, and by then, Taehyung would either have to be among the crowd or gone from the palace grounds. Jungkook wished it would have been acceptable to ask Taehyung to stay, but fact was, the man was still a stranger, and a bandit had no place in the castle for more than a night- not by society's rules, not by his deceased father's rules, not even by Jisoo's rules. He wanted to be more than all their expectations. He wanted to be himself, live by his own rules. He really did. But despite having been able to let go for a while with Taehyung, he was still the same old scared and scrambling and confused prince. And today, he'd become the same old scared and scrambling and confused king."I feel like I know you a lot better than I really do," Taehyung admitted, voice soft. Jungkook liked the way his strange speech changed each word, made it prettier to his ears somehow. "I feel like I've known you for a year, not a day. Less than that."Jungkook understood- he felt that way about Taehyung as well. He just wondered how Taehyung had come to feel that way about Jungkook. He never spoke- except to Jisoo in defense of Taehyung. He didn't tell his story until Taehyung fell asleep like he did for Jungkook. He didn't do much at all except share his bed and give him breakfast."I know I'll have to leave soon. Don't want to overstay my welcome, especially on a day like this, but... thank you, Jungkook." Taehyung sat up, and Jungkook followed. Taehyung gave him a genuine smile that made his nose crinkle at the bridge and his eyes go soft. There was something else- a flicker, a micro expression, but it flit across his face too fast for Jungkook to catch. Regret? He couldn't tell. "I should probably be going soon, right...?"Jungkook looked down, eyebrows drawing together, and nodded. He probably looked pathetic. He didn't care any more. He had hours before he'd be crowned king and thrown into a world much more complicated than he's ever had to deal with before."Don't want... um, Jihoon...? Jaesoo...?" Taehyung struggled for a moment."Jisoo," Jungkook muttered without really thinking, and Taehyung blinked, surprised."Yeah. Don't want Jisoo being even more suspicious of me." Taehyung licked his lips, almost nervously. He seemed to be holding back, and from the little Jungkook had gained about him, it didn't seem characteristic of him. "Can you-" He started, but cut himself off, shaking his head. "I don't want to overstep any boundaries, I just..."Jungkook cocked his head, and Taehyung huffed something of a laugh, but it seemed more sheepish and embarrassed than humorous."Can you... say my name like that? Just once. Before I go." Jungkook's mouth dropped open a little, and Taehyung hurried to compensate. "I mean, you don't have to. That might have sounded weird. You just have a nice voice, and I don't know if I'll see you again, and..." Taehyung's hands moved listlessly in the air before dropping, defeated. "Sorry.""I'll say your name," Jungkook spoke softly. "But I get a request, too."Taehyung's face alighted, eyes sparkling. "Anything!"Jungkook took his time, shifting more comfortably and setting the breakfast plate on his bedside table. He wondered if Taehyung noticed his shaking hands. Maybe he could have even heard the wild beating of his heart. He couldn't hold back now, though. Hours, he reminded himself. I have mere hours left as a young, rash prince.Jungkook moved closer in small increments, carefully placing a supportive hand on the bed as he leaned his body gradually forward. At first, he kept his eyes on the bed sheets. Then he figured, fuck it, right? and looked Taehyung straight in the eyes. Those bright, honey eyes. Jungkook didn't know brown eyes could be such a beautiful color, have so many intermingling tones and shades.He asked sotto voice, "Can I kiss you?"They were already so close, there may as well have been no point in asking. Taehyung had allowed Jungkook far into his personal space, their heads tilted just so they didn't brush noses."Say my name," Taehyung teased, angling his chin closer, sliding his hand up Jungkook's arm, then down his side. Jungkook had never felt so sensual a moment. It scared him half to death."Taehyung," he practically purred, and shivered as the man's fingers brushed a strip of skin exposed by the hem of Jungkook's shirt. He had goosebumps. He felt like he'd either freeze over or melt entirely. He was so cold. Taehyung was so warm."Say it again," Taehyung implored, leaving a chaste kiss on the corner Jungkook's lips, so close, before drawing back to his dizzyingly close proximity."T-Taehyung," Jungkook stuttered this time, voice forced a little louder. His eyes were closed. He feared if he kept them open, his heart would burst."Jungkook," Taehyung returned to him, moving in once again. Jungkook wouldn't just let him leave that time, his trembling hands grabbing Taehyung's shirt. Taehyung kept his touching to a minimal, just that hand on Jungkook's bare skin, driving him crazy, and a gentle cradle for the back of his head. He kissed with hesitation at first, but Jungkook was pliant to Taehyung's will, not wanting to do too much yet not wanting to do too little. It was terrifying. Exhilarating.They took it slow, and Taehyung was so gentle. Jungkook sucked in a sharp breath as a tongue pleaded at his bottom lip. He was conscious of Taehyung's fingers pressing to Jungkook's neck, feeling his racing pulse. He flushed, partially embarrassed, but he felt Taehyung's smile. They parted for a moment, and Jungkook thought it was over and opened his mouth for a breath, but Taehyung dipped back in, taking the opportunity to lick his way past his parting lips.Taehyung's hand slid behind Jungkook's back, drawing his body closer as the kiss deepened. Jungkook was practically trembling, unused to being touched let alone so intimately. They separated, and collided back together. Their breaths became panting. Jungkook could finally ease his grip on Taehyung's shirt, and instead folded them around his neck. They kept each other close between each heated, languid kiss. Jungkook wondered if they'd ever stop- didn't care if they never did. Honestly, he was on the verge of arousal, which scared the shit out of him. He knew nothing more would happen- he was too conflicted with himself to make any decision like that with a clear head.Taehyung suddenly leaned into Jungkook, but followed it by pulling himself away. Jungkook was half suspended, only held up by Taehyung's hands behind him. He was slowly brought up again, eyes locked on Taehyung's, whose pupils were blown. The man breathed hard, and had a feral sort of look to him until he closed his eyes, took in a few deep inhales, and seemed to relax."Sorry," he murmured, which confused Jungkook. He had absolutely nothing to be sorry for. "Had to stop before I allowed myself too much of what you were offering." Taehyung raised his gaze, and Jungkook was smiling softly. He must have looked a mess, judging by how he saw Taehyung- dark eyes, reddened lips, rumpled shirt."Don't be sorry," Jungkook decided to tell him, voice ever the gentle, soft tone. "Was I... okay?" Concern darted through his mind, but then Taehyung gave that sly grin of his."You're a natural."Jungkook let out a relieved little laugh, and tightened his arms behind Taehyung's neck, liking the way it felt to hold onto someone. "You speak so oddly."Taehyung shrugged, wearing an easy expression. "Nah, you hear a few people with similar dialect around the towns."Jungkook bit his lip, and slid his hands to Taehyung's shoulders. "You've traveled a lot, then.""I've been all over- except for the mountains. You can't really just wander around there. Too dangerous, with the unpredictable weather and Kim's tight kingdom security. If someone like me even got close to his domain..." Taehyung pretends to shiver violently, and the motion finally shakes the hold the two had on each other. Taehyung leant back against the headboard, folding his arms, a dark look crossing his face. "Who knows?"Jungkook had heard little of the other kings, just where the borders of their kingdoms were. He knew that his own kingdom was the largest since the Jeons claimed the entirety of the forest, but he had the fewest citizens- even less than the mountain king- King Kim Seokjin, who had the smallest territory, technically, but his peoples' homes were merged into the mountainside, some of them even beneath the earth in what Jungkook remembered were called the inverted apartments. The thought of those always seemed dangerous and slightly terrifying to him. To the west of both his and King Kim's kingdoms, along the cliffs on the edge of the large island continent they all shared as rulers, the Jung and Gim kingdoms were split. The cliffs were more like two large cities while Jungkook and King Kim had towns and villages scattered throughout their terrain. There was hardly a distinction between King Jung Hoseok's and King Gim Namjoon's territories, just a mile or so of uninhabited plains that they called the Grey. They were friendly with each other, so the Grey was kind of their mutual space. Where the island ended to the east was officially Jeon land, where the forest sloped downwards and gave way to a thin strip of beach, where a tribe Jungkook's family had trouble with lived."Have you never been outside of your kingdom?" Taehyung asked after watching him for a while, eating his breakfast again quietly."Not even outside the palace walls," Jungkook answered honestly, making Taehyung blanch."What?! The king never took you along for business?" Jungkook shook his head. "Or just for vacation?" Jungkook shook his head again. "Or to visit your people, for God's sake?!"Jungkook sighed, and felt his anger towards his father well up in him again. He swallowed it. "No. I wasn't allowed.""Wasn't allowed?!" Taehyung sat up straighter, in actual outrage. "That's just insane! Your father seemed like a reasonable ruler.""The way a king rules does not necessarily reflect his personality. My father taught me that from a young age. But..." Jungkook noticed Taehyung's expression growing more absurd and quieted himself."That's it. I'm showing you the world. Maybe not today, maybe not soon, but one day," Taehyung said with a fierce determination that made Jungkook's chest well up with something unfamiliar. "Got it?""Got it," is all Jungkook could reply with, grinning too hard. A knock on the door made it fade, however. Jungkook hefted himself from the bed and opened the door, any trace of happiness being quelled by a nervousness when he saw Jisoo. The servant had a schooled expression, and, looking past Jungkook, regarded Taehyung with something like distaste."Prince. Please escort your... guest from the palace and begin preparing for your coronation."Oh, how Jungkook wished he could tell him I'll do whatever I god damn please- but that was inappropriate, especially using the lord's name in such a way. Jungkook was beginning to feel really trapped in his life.He gave a nod, waiting for Jisoo to walk away. Once he was gone, Jungkook closed his door again, and rested his forehead on the cool wood. He didn't hear Taehyung approach, footsteps probably featherlight out of habit from his rat days, so Jungkook jolted when there was suddenly a warm, soothing hand rubbing circles at the base of his spine. He relaxed quickly, though, the motion releasing his tension. He let out an audible sigh of content, making Taehyung huff a tiny laugh."My mum used to do this for me whenever I was stressed or anxious. Helps, doesn't it?" Taehyung asked casually, but it struck at Jungkook's heartstrings. With his messed up life, he forgot that having a mother was normal. He wondered what it was like, besides reassuring back rubs."Thank you," Jungkook whispered, finding the strength to stand up straight again. Taehyung went for the door, but Jungkook stopped him and moved towards his clothes trunk, retrieving a spare winter cloak. Taehyung stood, silently waiting in confusion, until Jungkook wrapped it around his shoulders much like he had the night before."Jungkook, I- you don't need to give me this," Taehyung insisted, trying to take it off and return it, but Jungkook grabbed his hand gently. Looking the other man in the eyes, he conveyed a silent command. Keep it. Taehyung swallowed, lips quivering before they formed into a grateful smile. "Thank you."They left the room together, walking much closer to each other than the paranoid space Jungkook had left between them the previous night. Their shoulders bumped companionably, and Jungkook enjoyed it. They came upon the front gates far too soon.The guards in their towers cranked open the gates for them, but Taehyung hesitated. He turned, facing Jungkook, and took hold of his hands. Jungkook tilted his head, puzzled by Taehyung's urgent expression. "Jungkook..." Jungkook waited for something more, but Taehyung only stood there, lips parted, not speaking."Taehyung?" Jungkook questioned, and the small utter of the man's name seemed to have made him relax."Be careful," is all Taehyung said, cheeks flushed. He then looked around before giving Jungkook a quick kiss on the lips, immediately bounding off afterwards. Jungkook couldn't help the grin that pushed at the corners of his mouth, and covered it with his hands, which were cold against his face. He remembered Taehyung's warmth, though, and felt it lingering inside him from the morning spent close together with the man.I'm so totally screwed, Jungkook thought.~~~Who knew a royal coronation would bore Jungkook out of his mind. The anxiety he had felt prior grew to such a crescendo as he was sitting upon the throne, waiting as important noblemen and cabinet members filed in, that it made him numb. He was buzzing with it all, yes, and there was a dull ringing in his ears that drowned out the chatter of the guests, but he couldn't actually feel anything. His heart was calm, his hands were steady- but he's pretty sure that's just because they fell asleep and were filled with pins and needles. As the ceremony actually started, Jungkook was mostly unconcerned. He vaguely felt the delicate crown placed on his head. Then- he was gestured to stand, and handed a scepter.This was where things got difficult for him.He couldn't read lips. He was supposed to repeat the words of the man before him- his military commander, Mingyu, Jungkook recognized. But, how was he supposed to do that when his ears were ringing above everything else?Also, by standing, his blood felt weird in his body, and he feared he might pass out. That would be bad, he thought, but his inner voice seemed small and far away. He stared at the commander, eyes unfocused so much that he saw two heads on the man instead of one. That meant two sets of lips to read when the time came to repeat after him- and Jungkook knew it would be any minute. Has a king ever actually died during his own coronation? Perhaps I'll be the first, Jungkook thought.Funny, he also mused. I thought that in this moment, it would be the prospect of having to speak that would terrify me. But no. Now I fear dying. Just falling over dead for no good reason."King Jeon Jungkook," he heard the commander as if through incredibly thick glass. Jungkook felt sweat on his forehead and hoped it wasn't noticeable to the people watching. He hoped he didn't look as ill as he felt. "We will now recite your promise of fulfillment of your royal duties in your years to come. Repeat after me. I-"~~~Jungkook came to about six hours later, sitting in a warm bath he didn't remember filling, holding his crown he didn't remember removing. He looked down into the water, and felt discouraged to find he was still clothed in his green and gold coronation apparel, and had apparently forgotten to strip. Everything previous to that moment, sitting in the bath, was a hazy blur. He had no idea what he had done during his promise of fulfillment, or the ceremonies afterwards, or the grand feast- and that was highly concerning to him considering he was sitting in a hot bath fully dressed. Even his boots were still on.He placed his crown carefully on the ground beside the bath, and shamefully removed his clothing, tossing them to the floor where they landed with wet slaps. Once he was fully naked, he closed his eyes and held his breath, sinking below the surface of the water. It was a bit too hot on his sensitive face and neck, but he didn't let that stop him. He reopened his eyes underwater, and watched as he released a long line of bubbles from his parted mouth, rippling the already distorted surface above him. He remained under the water until he ran out of air, and then some, but eventually forced himself up and took deep breaths, coughing a little.So. He was king.It was... lackluster, really. He knew he should have thought better, but he still half expected to feel like some sort of new, sophisticated, sensible man once he gained the hefty title. Instead, he felt like a kid again, trying to fit in his father's large boots and stumbling around, bumping into tables and hurting himself until someone had to help him. It was fun back then, humorous even. That playful bond was such a short period in his life, his father seeming to have cut off so harshly and strictly once he reached six years of age, and he'd always cherished the better times. But in the present, it was the worst feeling in the world to Jungkook. Would the other kings, who were visiting in just a few short days, see him as his father had back then? As a stupid, laughable toddler trying to fill shoes much too large for him? Would they pin him as weak and immature, and try to take over his kingdom? Would they turn his own cabinet against him and make them deem him unworthy of his title, and have it passed along to an unrelated duke or court member for the first time in the Jeon history?All these thoughts spun like a maddening, endless top in Jungkook's mind, until he once again sank under the water and repeated his release of bubbles, holding his breath, counting how long he could do it in his head just to occupy it with anything else. The burning it caused in his lungs felt good to him in the moment. The longest he could go was one minute and thirty seconds. He'd resurface, gasping and coughing until his throat hurt, but he'd keep doing it. He was pretty sure he remembered reading about some form of torture method that was similar to what he was doing to himself- except he didn't quite go long enough to nearly black out or inhale water. Despite his enormous fears, he did not wish to die or harm himself.After a while of his mini torture on himself, and he sat panting in the lukewarm baths, he focused on the rapid pace of his struggling heart and told himself, one day at a time. Take it one day at a time for now. Then start planning your future as king.He rolled his shoulders, letting them relax. He reached for his soaps and shampoos, washing his hair and body quickly, wanting to get out. He'd started to feel a little suffocated and uncomfortable. It felt nice to be out, his damp skin making the air feel cool. He let himself lean against a wall for an extended moment, regaining all the breath he'd lost, before calmly wrapping a towel around his waist and exiting the baths, walking quickly to his room nearby.He laid on his bed, not in the mood to dress, reading that book he'd discarded to the bottom of his trunk so many years ago. It was written in Latin, which he had become a little rough on having focused more on fighting and politics in the months leading to his father's death, but it wasn't hard to recall since he'd been learning it since he was a child. He found the page with the poem that made him hide it away, and touched the word sunshine.I can be the sunlight in this palace, he thought, letting his eyes close, imagining it. I can take away the cold.~~~Jungkook's first week as king was hectic, to say the least. He realized he was inconveniencing the castle servants by going where he pleased, and forced himself to sit on his throne for hours every day. There was nothing major going on in the kingdom, which meant there were no really important matters, but Jungkook had made it public that he would allow letters be sent to him with issues or requests, and he was almost immediately flooded with them. They slowed after the first three days, but he still had many to read. He could only skim them if he wanted any time in the day for himself, but he did read them all, and took notes of highly requested changes and things he was interested in doing for people. He considered himself lucky that his kingdom wasn't huge, which made reading all the letters sent to him possible.He still had yet to speak. He only spoke once, during his coronation- or, so he was told. That was around the part where his mind blinked out for a while. There weren't many complaints about it, though, since he appointed what he dubbed the court Hermes, a man he hired named Seokmin, who basically became the official messenger and public announcer.Jungkook also had yet to make hard-hitting decisions. He'd been giving some advice on growing for his kingdom's farmers, since he'd read a lot about plants growing up. They'd always made him feel more a part of the forest. But giving that advice gave him an idea- one he was hesitant to express.The forest people had never been the most educated out of all the kingdoms. The entire Jeon line instilled in them that it was mostly a king's job to be educated, and schooling stopped at the sixth grade for common folk. Jungkook wanted more for them. He grew up loving learning, and he wanted his people to love it, too. He wanted to give them a choice to continue their education. He wanted to build a library, as a start.It was practically controversial in the forest kingdom- but that's only because the previous kings forced it to be so. He wanted to consult someone about it, and it was moments like that when he wished he still trusted Jisoo enough to share his thoughts. It was so dreadfully lonely. Then again, he supposed it had always been like that, it was just Taehyung's brief presence that had changed it all. He hadn't really let himself stop and pine for the man. It was better that way, he knew.Two days before the meeting between kingdoms, and Jungkook knew he had to do something. Everything he'd done all week was little, almost insignificant, and he knew the kings would only treat him like his father if he didn't choose a side, do something that mattered, something big. That was where the library came in. He was battling with himself, though, almost frantically. He'd ordered the court Hermes to the throne room a half hour ago, and he stood waiting patiently while Jungkook held his head, mind racing."King Jeon?"Jungkook hated that. Jungkook hated that a lot."He prefers King Jungkook," the Hermes corrects the speaker."Er, right... King Jungkook?"Jungkook dragged his head up, blinking weariness from his eyes, and was confused to find a strange woman in front of him. Bandages covered a good majority of her face, and her bowed head and long black hair kept her eyes hidden. Jungkook could only make out her lips, a gentle shape, and her uncovered left cheek, beautifully bronzy. Jungkook shared a look with the Hermes, and he nodded, understanding Jungkook's puzzlement."State your name and purpose, miss," the Hermes ordered."My name is Hyuna, and I am sent from the West City," she stated. That means- "King Hoseok entrusted me with informing you that he can no longer attend the meeting between kingdoms, for he is ill."Jungkook stiffened, and his hand unconsciously squeezed the arm of the throne."Thank you, Miss Hyuna, send your Highness the forest's best regards-""Will he recover?" Jungkook spoke suddenly, eyes downcast, cutting off the Hermes, whose mouth slowly closed in surprise. He noticed Hyuna also jolted a bit."Yes," she assured him, and he could see a hint of a smile on her mouth. "It is minor, but his fatigue will prevent him from traveling.""Of course. Thank you. Tell him I wish him well," Jungkook said sincerely, and watched as the woman turned and left, her small body consumed by beautiful blue fabric. Once she had left, Jungkook looked at the Hermes. Normally, he would write down a direct order- but the damage is already done for today, he figures. "I'm going to build a public library."
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
"Situations are as dire as we thought," the man reported, clutching his cloak close to himself in the cold.The leader, with thin, graceful draping clothing and seeming unfazed, nodded and rubbed his face, clearly stressed. "How much time?" No answer. "How much time do we have?" He snapped again, and the woman struggled to come up with an answer."Until the kings leave, I imagine. Maybe a few days afterwards, but-""We shouldn't risk it," the man puts in.The leader was silent for a long moment. "Alright. We need another intervention. We need the kings to stay as long as possible. Gim won't make a move, right?""No. He wants to, he just- King Hoseok advised him not to. You know how they are," the woman answered."That's fine. I'd prefer it be Seokjin- or, King Kim." The leader shook his head, brushing off the mistake. "Return quickly and tell me what I have to work with."The woman nodded, and began untying her horse from its tree. They all paused as they heard the clattering of many more horses approaching."King Hoseok- it must be-""Hurry. Go.""What about me?" The man asked in panic, habitually moving away from the source of the sound."Stay with me for now. We'll set up camp a few kilometers from the palace." He looked to the woman, who was on her horse. "Find us. Now go."She nodded curtly, and took off at a canter as the man and his leader disappeared further into the forest kingdom.~~~King Gim arrived long before King Kim did, which Jungkook found... odd, considering the forest lied just at the base of the mountain kingdom. On clear days, Jungkook could spot King Kim's palace, or at least a portion of it, resting on the peaks.King Gim- "Namjoon," he had insisted upon meeting, was quite obviously wary of Jungkook. But he'd held out a hand, and Jungkook nodded, shaking it."He also prefers his first name," the Hermes supplied for him. For the first time in his life, Jungkook was embarrassed by his lack of speech, but in such a situation, it was still too risky to allow himself to talk. He knew it was making Namjoon even more suspicious, but Jungkook thought he might throw up if he tried to say anything. The inconvenience of him not speaking was far better than creating a mess with his words, he thought. He did smile, though, which Namjoon regarded strangely, making it fall just as fast.To save himself a terrible silence, he gestured towards Namjoon vaguely to the Hermes, who called on one of the castle staff by the edge of the room to lead the King of the East to his room. Traveling between the forest and city kingdoms was quite the trip, especially since part of the small mountain range cut through the forest, and made a sort of semicircular barrier around the general area of Jungkook's palace. Because of this, King Kim sent out a letter suggesting they stay overnight, and Jungkook felt like he had no choice but to agree.Jungkook sort of wished there were more than just four kings on the island, especially since King Jung was unable to go. He knew at least him and Namjoon got along, but things were always tedious between the the cities and the other two kingdoms. He didn't know what to expect from the night's welcoming feast. It would be the three of them, sat at one end with Jungkook at the head, and any soldiers or companions they'd decided to bring. It would be awkward. Tense, even.Jungkook slumped in his throne a little. To be honest, he'd grown pretty fond of the large silver chair. The blue material on the seat of it was comfortable, and it was big enough that Jungkook could take nearly any position and still fit nicely. He tried not to lay across it with his legs over the arm too often, but in truth, it was the best position to be in. He sat normally at the moment, though, chin on his hand, looking around at the strange art his father had put up. There were depictions of bones underwater, light-skinned women working with animals, a tall painting of a tree. Just a tree. As if there weren't a myriad outside.Footsteps rushing towards the throne platform made Jungkook turn his gaze away from the paintings, and he found the young lady from the day before back again, Hyuna. She was flushed and breathing heavily, but still kept her head down. Her bandages were falling from her face a little, but not enough to reveal any more skin. "King Jungkook, I have more recent word from King Hoseok. His fever has gone and he's decided to make the journey, but he won't make it until late tonight, so he wants to ask you- apologetically- if you would extend your hospitality a second night so you all have plenty of time to talk," she panted, sounding sheepish.Well, Jungkook thought, another full day of awkwardness. What was he to do to entertain two kings who, from what he'd been told, seemed to have no common interests?The Hermes was looking at him, and once again, he felt aggravatingly obligated to say yes. He knew his father never would have stood for it and given a blatant no, but Jungkook had come to terms with the fact that he didn't have to be like his father as king. Jungkook nodded once, and the Hermes relayed the approval aloud. A few moments after Hyuna had left, Namjoon reentered the throne room, this time taking a look around as he strolled slowly towards the throne. Jungkook noticed he was wearing very plain clothes- still with a royal touch, but surprisingly simple. A dark grey shirt, long-sleeved for the colder months, though it was warm in the castle so he'd left his cloak in his room probably. Black trousers. Tall boots with silver buckles at the top. He wore his crown, which shocked Jungkook a little. He knew that crowns were just a symbol, and that if it was stolen it meant nothing for the person who obtained it (though Jungkook supposed they could sell it). Still, Jungkook's father had never worn the forest crown. Even now, Jungkook sat with a bare head."So," Namjoon started, coming to a stop at the foot of the steps leading to Jungkook, done with surveying the room. The king had dark, neat hair, parted tastefully to keep his face clear. His eyes, while seeming inquisitive and wise, were unconcerned. "Word is you're building a public library. The first recreational structure the forest has seen since the start of the Jeon line."Jungkook's heart was pounding a little with nervousness, but Namjoon was nodding his head in approval. Jungkook shrugged noncommittally, as if it was no big deal. It was. They both knew it was."I hope this means a progressive era for the kingdom," Namjoon continued sincerely, clasping his hands behind his back. "It's needed it for a long time now." Jungkook nodded slowly, eyebrows drawing together. The silence was terrifying. Namjoon sighed, eyeing the Hermes briefly before going up a few steps. "Listen, I know this was sudden and you're probably a bit nervous about how your people will react to you. That's why we wanted to come meet you. To guide you. You'll always have help, from me at least."Jungkook raised his eyes, cautious, but Namjoon's expression held utter truth to it. He caught the Hermes about to speak, but held his palm towards him, stopping him. Instead, he reached towards Namjoon, who reached back, and clasped his hand tightly for a moment. They each gave a small smile, Namjoon's being surprisingly sweet and dimpled, and released each other.Namjoon cleared his throat, trying to wipe away his grin. "Well, do I get a grand tour, or...?"Jungkook rolled his eyes playfully, already feeling oddly at ease with Namjoon. The man's words had sated him, and he was grateful. He rose from his throne, walking down the steps past Namjoon, beckoning vaguely with his hand. He showed him all the places he loved, like the dazzling ballroom and the library and the courtyard with planted rosebushes that he himself used to care for when he was younger with more free time. He showed him all the places he hated, too- but didn't express that to him. The hall of portraits, his father's office which was technically Jungkook's by then, the meeting room where the royal court judged him while the Hermes spoke for him.As for the tour, the Hermes had stayed behind in case King Kim arrived while they were gone, so they were simply walking around the palace in a comfortable silence. Namjoon would compliment something every now and then, or make a joke about the decorating. He also found some of the paintings to be a bit weird. By the time they reached the throne room again, the Hermes was nowhere in sight, but King Kim was traipsing around alone, making their steps falter.Jungkook glanced around, brain assuming the absolute worst- murder? Already? But the Hermes returned not a second later, smiling apologetically. "Ah, sorry, King Jungkook. I was sending someone to look for you, but you seem to have returned on your own. King Kim has arrived, and his bags have been taken to his room," he reported, and Jungkook dismissed him with a grateful nod.King Kim, who was tracing the arm of Jungkook's throne curiously, finally turned and looked at the other two kings. His red cloak swept around him dramatically, and the man was the spitting image of classic royalty. Adorned in reds, blacks, and cream colors, neat brown hair, plush pink lips, calculative brown eyes- they were immediately more unnerving than Jungkook's father's had ever been, and that was a feat. A soft yet regal expression graced the man's features. He was broad-shouldered and tall, yet elegant in an inexplicable way- perhaps by how he carried himself or his angular body, but Jungkook couldn't truly pin it.He smiled, and it sent a shiver down Jungkook's spine that he had to repress. There was something missing in that close-lipped smirk. Something vacant. "Ah," he spoke, "King Gim. Pleasure to see you again." His gaze shifted to Jungkook, who felt almost exposed under the intensity of it. King Kim nodded towards him. "King Jeon.""Come on, now," Namjoon played along with the mountain king's cool act, "we're all royalty here, we should be on a first name basis, Jin."King Kim's jaw set, but his otherwise passive and collected face remained stony. "If you insist, then please at least have the respect to call me my full name, Namjoon," he spit the eastern king's name back at him, but Namjoon seemed only pleased by it."Of course, Seokjin."There was a drawn out silence. Namjoon and... Seokjin, Jungkook supposed he could call him, were in a stare off of sorts. The Hermes cleared his throat, and the two turned their heads, Seokjin raising a high arching eyebrow. It was almost impressive to Jungkook."King Jung has requested you both stay an extra night, for he will be delayed and not arrive until very late. You are open to use the baths, and feel free to ask me personally if you need extra clothes. Servants will be around if you need anything else, as well."The other kings stared silently for a moment, until Namjoon shrugged. Seokjin's expression twisted in slight annoyance, but he said, with his air of properness, "Very well. I'll have to write to my temporary supervisor.""That will be no problem. Let any one of us know when, and we will make sure to provide you with materials and a messenger."Seokjin didn't give a thank you, but tilted his head in acknowledgement. Jungkook was so intrigued by the man. While his father had mostly been strict with airs of politeness, Seokjin's is stern with airs of... not rudeness, really, but something more like free will. He'd do what he wanted to do, nothing more and nothing less.And Namjoon- Namjoon was entirely different from his father and King Seokjin. He was lenient and seemed to have pride in being genuinely himself, even as a king, who was usually expected to be guarded and have only the personality the people expected from him.Jungkook could only imagine what King Jung would be like. He'd heard from mutterings between palace maids that he had dyed hair. Not only was that odd for common folk, but practically- no, definitely unheard of for a king. He wondered what color it was...Seokjin snapped him out of his reverie, having spoken once the Hermes had shuffled off at the request of an architect- presumably for the library."So," Seokjin mused, going down a few steps, but keeping himself above Jungkook and Namjoon. An obvious power play, but the mountain king didn't seem to care if he was being upfront with it. "It's true, then. The forest king is a mute."Jungkook frowned. He's been called mute before, and it was never a teasing accusation- not even from Seokjin- but the Hermes had always been there to make excuses for him. Now he stood before Seokjin and Namjoon, who was also interested even if he was trying to hide it, and all he could do was shake his head.Seokjin raised an eyebrow once again, but, to Jungkook's surprise, didn't ask him to speak for him. He relaxed a little at this. Just like Namjoon, he accepted it and let it go after addressing it once. Even Namjoon seemed a little shocked by Seokjin's response, giving the man an incredulous look. It was pointed, and accusing, as if he expected Seokjin to have some ulterior motive. Jungkook didn't care for the moment. He was just... tired, he supposed, and at least relieved he didn't have to try to explain himself."He's still better conversation than you," Namjoon muttered under his breath, almost making Jungkook let slip a grin. Seokjin obviously heard, but pretended not to. Jungkook thought for a second that things wouldn't be so bad.~~~Dinner was surprisingly okay.The food tasted amazing, of course- Jungkook's always appreciated his kitchen staff's talent, and that night was no exception. They had a large banquet with marinated steaks, chicken, delicious breads, rice, vegetables. The few soldiers Namjoon and Seokjin had brought, as well as the two men themselves, muttered their approval of the meal. So, in actuality, dinner was good- it was the atmosphere was just okay.Jungkook had been trying to keep an open mind about Seokjin, just to give him the benefit of the doubt, even though he knew there some unconventional... "things" he did that put him in tensions with the cliffs. Turned out, the man wasn't much of the monster he was made out to be. Not at all, really. He was proper and stoic when speaking to them all day, but as he allowed himself to get comfortable with the palace and enjoy a nice meal (as well as get some wine in his belly), he became someone almost entirely different.There was still the guardedness about him, and Jungkook sometimes felt Namjoon was walking on eggshells trying to make lighthearted conversation, but the three kings ended up laughing over a story Seokjin's head knight told- Chaeyoung, an extremely charismatic woman who had some wild experiences up her sleeve. Seokjin even told a story of his own, from when he first became king at the age of twenty-one. Apparently he was nervous and drank a bit too much of the celebratory champagne at the coronation feast and almost proposed to a complete stranger because he used to think kingdoms were nothing without a queen.That bit made Jungkook's stomach drop a little, considering the Jeon line treated queens like nothing but machines, expendable and with only one purpose, but he didn't let that dampen the mood. He just reminded himself, I can be different. It was doubtful, but hopeful, so he didn't dwell on the thought. So he laughed.He was the most surprised by Namjoon, completely losing it, nearly falling to tears in his laughter. He did have quite a bit of alcohol in him, though. Still, it was comforting to Jungkook to see Namjoon, who previously said he did not get along with Seokjin very well, laughing with the other man. Jungkook kept his faith in Seokjin for that.When the dessert came out, Namjoon groaned. "Jungkook, you're going to make me fat," he complained with an easy grin, but reached for a cut piece of pie anyways. "Hoseok's missing out.""Perhaps he'll make it before dessert is over," Seokjin suggested, shrugging like he didn't care either way. He went for all chocolate dishes, which Jungkook approved of. The man certainly knew how to eat.Hoseok did not, in fact, make it before dessert was over. The others ate well, though, and lounged together in one of Jungkook's personal favorite sitting rooms. A large fireplace kept them warm and made them drowsy, adding to their impending food comas, but Jungkook was determined to greet his final guest once he arrived. The Hermes let Namjoon and Seokjin know they could go off to bed, but both declined. While Namjoon half dozed in a large, black leather armchair, Jungkook and Seokjin sat on opposite ends of a long matching couch, too sleepy for the silence to be awkward or uncomfortable."Your palace is beautiful," the mountain king commented, his prim speech from before more loose and conversational.Jungkook could only shrug in response. It was, that could not be denied, but Jungkook still loathed it a little. Even beauty could be hated. Especially beauty could be hated."It's odd, though, all the blues and whites. A stark contrast from the rest of your kingdom," he also noted, and Jungkook lifted his head a bit at that, nodding in agreement. So, he noticed. "Mine is similar- it contrasts the environment. It favors the color red, and has softer lighting." Jungkook allowed a small, acknowledging smile, and Seokjin caught it. "I think you'd like my palace." Then, with a tilt of his head, as if he was shocking himself by saying, "You should visit sometime."Jungkook's eyebrows shot up, incredulous eyes glued to Seokjin's profile. The other king didn't look at him, though. His gaze remained on the fire, lighting his features with that soft, warm glow that Jungkook's so fond of. It caught in Seokjin's hair and eyes, an ever-shifting dance of light and shadow. Enrapturing. Jungkook tore his eyes away, and looked into the fire as well. He gave a small, almost imperceptible nod, but he knew Seokjin saw it in his peripheral.Part of Jungkook feared he was being naïve, after all he'd heard about Seokjin. The other part of him believed in second chances, and was sated enough that Jungkook was conscious and weary about it. And one teeny, tiny remaining part of him was thinking, maybe Seokjin just needs someone who believes in him.He closed his eyes, and basked in the warm room for a moment. Except, apparently a moment had become an hour, and he was woken. It was alarming, blinking his eyes open to a pair of chocolaty irises. He sucked in a breath, and sat up a little too quickly, almost knocking right into Seokjin, who put a stabilizing hand on his shoulder."King Jungkook," he addressed him formerly, probably having also gotten a shock from his abrupt reaction. For the first time, Seokjin seemed to stumble over his words a little. "I, uh- King Jung will be delayed for about another two hours. Namjoon has already gone to bed." Jungkook's gaze shifted past Seokjin, to the armchair where Namjoon had been snoring in gently seemingly not long ago. It was empty, the imprint of a body in the soft leather still slowly lifting out. "I figured you'd also want to get to bed before it got too late."Jungkook looked back at Seokjin, and found his face carefully neutral. Jungkook nodded, trying to stifle a yawn but failing, and Seokjin's lips twitched. The other king backed off, and seeming to think, held out his hand. Jungkook couldn't help but stare at it for a moment. It was a big hand, with long, nimble fingers. Rugged lines crossed his palm, and Jungkook caught a glimpse of a scar disappearing into his sleeve. He took the offered hand, and felt immense strength behind it as Seokjin pulled him to his feet. Jungkook wobbled a bit, legs not yet as awake as his brain, but released Seokjin's hand before it got weird."Are you okay?" The man asked, cracking a tiny glimmer of a smirk. Huh, Jungkook thought. Well isn't that something. Seokjin nodded towards the door, but waited for Jungkook to walk with him. "Come on. Did you have too much wine?"Jungkook shrugged, shook his head. He put his thumb and forefinger close together. He hadn't drank much at all, only half a glass maybe. Jungkook never really liked alcohol. He would sip it for guests, but it just wasn't for him, so he'd never even bothered to try anything harder."Not a fan?" Seokjin guessed, taking a second to judge his expression before beginning the walk to their rooms. "Me neither, after that whole proposal incident, though I'll drink a glass to be polite. Namjoon, on the other hand..." Seokjin trailed off, pressing his mouth into a semi-amused line.Jungkook let out a soft chuckle, mostly just breath, but it caught Seokjin's attention. He tilted his head at the young king, but didn't comment. Once again, Jungkook was very grateful he didn't touch the subject of his silence like so many others tried to do.They climbed two flights of stairs in silence, until they reached the hallway with all the guest rooms. Seokjin stopped, realizing where they'd gotten. "Oh." He cleared his throat, eyebrows furrowing a little. "You didn't have to... walk me here."Jungkook parted his lips slightly, and no look of disappointment crossed Seokjin's face when he closed them again. Alright, he thought, and gestured for the man to follow him down the hall. Faith has been kept so far.They went to the very end, past all the guest doors, where there was one set of double doors on the adjacent wall. He took a key from his pocket and opened them, walking in backwards and watching Seokjin's reaction as he followed Jungkook into the room, looking around with unabated curiosity. "The king's bedroom is in the guest corridor?" Seokjin queried, and immediately found himself to Jungkook's bookshelves, which were in reaching distance of his desk. Jungkook moved with him, sliding his hand over a stack of papers on the desk to hide the notes and ideas he'd made for his kingdom. He still couldn't judge how Seokjin would feel about his, as Namjoon said, "progressive" plans. That was, if Jungkook had the courage to try them."You're a reader," Seokjin commented, more of a statement than a question. Judging by the amounts of books that were on his shelves and every other available surface of the room, it was a valid- and correct- assumption, even if he had been falling behind his usual reading as of late. He nodded, and Seokjin picked a book at random- a Latin poetry book. Catullus. Jungkook got a dry mouth upon remembering the first time he'd read some particular poems of his. For an Ancient Roman, Catullus had quite a... colorful vocabulary. "And you know multiple languages," was all Seokjin said to it, though, eyes scanning the titles Jungkook had in Korean, English, French, German, Latin. He sent a smile over his shoulder at Jungkook. "Je suis impressionné."Jungkook was grateful Seokjin had turned back around quickly, because he felt his cheeks flare up a little. He'd always loved French- all the Romance languages, really. For some reason, though, French in particular reminded him of his mother. Perhaps she had taught him the beginnings of the language when he was still a developing toddler- he had no idea. He'd liked the way it sounded coming from his soft spoken teacher's mouth, with her high and gentle voice. Jungkook admitted it sounded twice as nice from the voice of the mountain king."It's kind of odd." Seokjin put the Catullus book back, and plucked out another one. "The king's room is with the guests?"Oh, how Jungkook wished he could explain easily. It would be simple if he had the courage to speak."Unless- is this technically a room for the prince?" Seokjin inquired, figuring it out and letting Jungkook feel satisfied. He nodded when Seokjin turned for confirmation. "Ah. Well, I can see why you'd want to remain in it." Seokjin's eyes traveled the room once more, lingering on Jungkook's plush bed under the window at the far end, and the trunk at the foot of it. "Anyways, may I borrow this for my stay here?" Jungkook looked at the book he held up, and-His heart caught in his throat. It was a book he'd thought he'd hidden well among the shelves, to keep it from his father. Was this purposeful on Seokjin's part? Jungkook suddenly doubted his faith in the man. He doesn't... know, does he? He thought, panicking silently, all in the span of a second.Jungkook nodded quickly, and took a step aside, very obviously clearing the way of the doors. Seokjin got the message, and took a step towards the hall, but paused. He tilted his head. "Have you read this one?" Jungkook considered lying. He didn't. He nodded once, subtly. "Perhaps you can recommend me something like it when I finish. It's hard to find classic books of such... theme."Seokjin left calmly, and as soon as he was a good ways down the hallway, Jungkook closed his doors and leaned against them, holding his breath. How does he know? His mind was racing, frantic. Does Namjoon know? Did they discuss it while I slept? Is that why he left Seokjin to deal with me?He pushed himself off the door to instead pace the length of his room. His room, where he'd read classic books of such theme. His room, where he almost kissed Jisoo. His room, where he actually kissed Taehyung. His room, where King Seokjin casually borrowed a book that blatantly focused on homosexual characters.The word guilty floated through his brain. He could be the man everyone expected- he liked women, he really did, but he also... liked men. It was practically unheard of in the forest, though. Besides, a man couldn't provide an heir. But Jungkook still couldn't deny that he did, in fact, stray towards males.His face felt hot, too hot, not the nice sleepy warmth he'd felt just minutes before. He briskly walked to his bed, crawling across it on his hands and knees to throw open the window. Half his body leaned out of it, teetering dangerously until he put his hands on the frame. He took in deep, satisfying lungfuls of fresh air. It must have been raining earlier in the day. He could smell it, the life in the soil and trees. It calmed him.He practically fell back in through the window, flopping on his side in bed, curled up tight enough so he could still see the stars up in the night sky. He knew sleep would be hard to come after both that interaction and his short nap. He felt an itching need to busy himself, or do something remotely productive.Just take a bath, he told himself, hand on his chest, waiting for it to fall regularly. He'd always gone and taken baths when he was upset, usually just so he could have time alone, but then it became a habit.When his legs felt less like gelatin, he rolled to stand on them. Wobbly, but mostly solid. He left the room, closing his doors as quietly as possible. He didn't see what room Seokjin disappeared into, and he had no idea which one Namjoon was in, so he had to be careful.He passed Jisoo on a flight of stairs. Jungkook realized it was kind of sad, how they didn't so much as acknowledge each other any more. Jisoo was never at fault. If anything, Jungkook was, and he knew that. Yet he couldn't bring himself to fix it. How could he without uttering a word? Speaking made him ruin everything in the first place.When he got to the baths, they were empty- not a surprise at this time at night. Jungkook had his own personal bathing room, technically, above the King's quarters, but he'd used the guest baths his whole life. He was the only one who really used them anyways- his father never had guests, and the servants had their own bathroom as well. Jungkook was taught that baths were a social thing, like in Ancient Rome, so even if there were guests using the baths, he wasn't entirely unused to it. They had a room called the Royal Baths, half exposed to the outside, where the King would discuss whatever with his court members in a soothing atmosphere. Jungkook personally didn't hold meetings that way, but it was normal.He stripped himself naked slowly, letting himself relax in the warm air of the room in contrast with the cool, smooth stone beneath his feet. The palace was not modern by any means, but they'd always liked it that way. All the Kings seemed to have a taste for the classic feel of a castle.He gingerly stepped into the hot bath, and knelt in it so he could fold his arms and rest his head on the edge. He let the tactile sensations flood him and take over his brain. He had a song stuck in his head, a pretty instrumental of violins, cellos, pianos, combining into a melancholy melody. He had a lot of simple instrumental songs on records, but he hadn't actually played them in a long time. His father, who always seemed to have a headache as king, hated the turntable.Jungkook decided, just then, that he'd bring music back into the everyday noise of the palace. Even as a person who didn't speak, he enjoyed constant, soft music or the conversations of others around him. He never sang or got too involved in the conversations, but he just found it pleasant to focus on other sounds instead of his own internal monologues. So, he allowed himself to be content with the song in his head and closed his eyes.He'd always had a bad habit of falling asleep in the bath, which his father and Jisoo would scold him for, telling him it was dangerous. That, he understood, but the comforting, pulsing water flowing by means of gentle jets under the surface, lapping at his skin, was too soothing not to drift off to. And that's what happened. He drifted off, stone probably making marks on his cheek as he did, but he was too relaxed to care.It didn't feel like long, but he had no perception of the passing of time when he was woken rather abruptly by the doors of the baths opening. He rolled his head so his chin rested on the edge of the bath instead of his cheek, expecting Jisoo to have come in to drag him to bed, and was surprised to see a stranger. His head jerked up. When the man in the doorway was less blurry to Jungkook's sleepy eyes, he was able to process the wide-eyes and opening-closing mouth of the stranger with strawberry blonde hair, who seemed to struggle for words."I, uh, shit- I mean, hi! King Jeon! Am I...? Am I intruding?"Jungkook, eyebrows furrowed, looked at him blankly for a moment."Oh!" The strange man snapped his fingers, then put his hands on his graceful hips. "Right. We haven't- I'm Hoseok. King Hoseok. Well, King Jung. But you can just call me Hoseok."Oh, Jungkook thought, and allowed a small smile for the man. Of course. Dyed hair. The western king. He would probably want a bath after his long travel in the night. He gestured for Hoseok to enter the room, which he did, closing the doors behind himself. Hoseok seemed to be feeling a bit odd in Jungkook's presence, but he could tell the man was making an effort to feel at ease. Jungkook felt bad. He wanted Hoseok to be able to relax, and tried to convey a casual, sleepy vibe, and Hoseok's forced smile eventually softened into something more genuine.Jungkook knew bathing wasn't as social a thing in the cities as it was in the forest- and he wasn't sure about the mountains- but he also knew Namjoon had done it very comfortably with his father before, but he never expected Hoseok to be so immediately lax with it. Even as someone accustomed to the presence of naked bodies, he was surprised as Hoseok stripped unabashedly."Namjoon warned me about this," Hoseok said suddenly, as if that explained his comfort. "Though I must say, I didn't expect this to be how I met you for the first time." Hoseok smirked, and Jungkook had to turn away as casually as possible, feigning ease. "I also heard you weren't much for conversation, but I don't know, this is good enough for me."Jungkook felt a little conflicted about that. It was good enough for him? He honestly didn't know exactly what that meant, or how to take it, but when the other king slipped into the bath with him, keeping a comfortable distance, and started talking like an old friend... he decided he was glad that it was good enough for Hoseok."Sorry I was so late, by the way," he'd apologized, hands grazing the surface of the steaming water. He had long, slim hands, worn by an active lifestyle. Jungkook couldn't help but look at his own hands against the stone. Delicate, soft, tender. He'd always worn gloves to protect his palms while arching and horseback riding, and the only scrapes he received were paper cuts from novels. "There was this... really weird incident that slowed me down."Jungkook held up his palm, a gesture saying it was alright. He didn't expect Hoseok until late, anyways."No, I mean really weird. As in, maybe cause for suspicion." Jungkook turned his head, eyebrows furrowing, and Hoseok held his gaze in earnest. "I don't think it was too concerning, but... I, uh, ran into three strange travelers. One of them was from the Seaside Domain. He had markings on his face and chest- he must be someone important. Do you know why they'd be meeting in your forest?"Jungkook frowned, and shook his head, opting to look up out the high windows. His father never told him of relations with the Seaside Domain, and besides that, he'd had no reason to believe they'd ever have relations. The Seaside Domain was the result of an uprising on the forest's ocean front two generations before him, meaning his grandfather's reign. The kingdom and the domain had never really been friendly thereafter."Well, I'm glad I told you then, at least." Jungkook gave him a minuscule, appreciative smile at the sincerity in his voice. "And," Hoseok added with a nervous tone, "I'm technically not supposed to offer you this without discussing with my court, but I have a good feeling about you, like you'll do great things for the forest. So, if there's ever any issues, the Western City has its faith and support for you. Namjoon's a good guy, so you don't have to worry about him, but I don't know Seokjin as well, and I certainly don't know the Seaside Domain's leader."Jungkook bit his lip, eyebrows still drawn, and tried to convey his growing unease. Hoseok quickly held out his hands in a sating gesture."That's not to say they're bad people! I honestly don't know, so just be cautious. Namjoon says Seokjin's not a problem, and Seaside seems to like living in peace on the borders. And," Hoseok repeats with the same pause and trepidation, "I'm also not supposed to be telling you this, but it feels wrong to me even if my court doesn't advise it. I know that some members, including the leader, of the Seaside Domain have been seen entering and exiting the Mountain Kingdom. Which, they might just be trading, most likely, but like I said. It felt wrong to keep from you since you're right next to his territory and you were the one with the problem with Seaside in the first place."Jungkook nodded slowly, allowing himself a few measured breaths to let the information soak into his brain. He wasn't used to being told things like this yet, and the fact that Hoseok had felt obligated made it that much stranger to Jungkook. It was easy to forget that he was a king among kings, an equal to the men who were visiting.He decided that the two days in which the others were staying was not the time to be worrying about Seaside, or much else except keeping up the façade that he could be a functioning adult around them. And setting up guidelines for the library. Dammit, Jungkook thought, and slid down in the bath so the water lapped his collarbones and dribbled from their divots. Digging myself towards panic, here."Hey, King Jeon...?"Jungkook startled, and shook his head abruptly at the name, taking Hoseok aback. It's what he'd called Jungkook earlier, and it had made his skin crawl."Um... King Jungkook?" Jungkook shook his head slower this time. "Just Jungkook, then?" Jungkook nodded, chest depressing with the release of a sigh. "Are you okay?"The sigh caught. It wasn't something he was asked often, not any more at least. He closed his eyes, and nodded. He needed to stay okay for those few days.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook didn't get much sleep. He sat and waited in the dining room, periodically dipping his teabag into his mug of hot water until it was both oversaturated and going cold. He didn't blame the other kings for not being awake and joining him- it didn't really make a difference anyways. Jungkook was used to eating alone, after his father's death. Even before, he got his meals brought to his room to eat at his writing desk. He was acclimating too quickly, having enjoyed the humorous stories of Namjoon, the charming intelligence of Seokjin, and the casual ramblings from Hoseok. Jungkook hadn't forgotten his interaction with Seokjin from the night before, however it didn't seem as Earth shattering in the light of day. He'd heard... homosexuality was normal in the other kingdoms. It blew Jungkook's mind a little, but also made sense.In fact, Seokjin was the first down to sit with him, and there were no implications of what Jungkook had feared. Seokjin had actually brought the book to breakfast with him, and after a obligatory "good morning," read it silently as he ate. This, Jungkook liked. Company in silence. He did enjoy the other kings' ways of talking with him, but Jungkook thought of mornings as the time for quiet. He liked to listen to the birds outside the large windows, and watch the flowers in the garden tilt in the breeze. It was drizzling. The sky looked like billowing grey silk. It was a beautiful day already.At some point, he remembered a thought from the night before, and stood quietly. Seokjin remained undisturbed by his movement, but Jungkook cleared his throat a bit from where he stood in the corner of the room. Seokjin looked up, and Jungkook gestured questioningly towards the turntable. The other king tilted his head, seeming a little surprised, but said, "Go ahead."Jungkook smiled appreciatively, and selected a custom record of pleasing piano ballads to play very quietly. When he sat back down, a servant offered him fresh, hot tea, which he traded his other cup for. He drank it this time, feeling much more relaxed with company and music. He was able to rest his head against his high-backed chair and gaze thoughtfully out the window, eyes half-closed, feeling soft and warm inside the castle as the storm outside grew colder and wetter. For a long time, he didn't notice that Seokjin had set his book aside, and instead had his big, wise eyes trained on Jungkook. When he did notice, he was too pleasantly drowsy to react much more than avoid the look and he felt his cheeks redden. He caught Seokjin's small smirk at his flushing skin.Yet, he was almost disappointed when he heard footsteps approaching, and Hoseok walked in, led by Jisoo. Seokjin only briefly glanced at the other man before returning to Jungkook, who took the opportunity to put his attention on Hoseok."Good morning," the Western King greeted, sounding as tired as he looked. He must still have been exhausted from his sickness and his travel. He sat down with them and ate plenty, however, and Namjoon came not much longer after Hoseok. He didn't eat, only accepting a black coffee. Seokjin- who had finally stopped staring at Jungkook- raised an eyebrow at Namjoon."I am not a morning person," the Eastern King replied, a heavy sigh underlying his words. Jungkook couldn't help but be a little amused at his hooded eyes and mussed hair. "And the thought of eating this early makes my stomach churn.""It's already nine, though," Hoseok said, and Namjoon shrugged."Still too damn early for an old king."Hoseok snorted, bumping shoulders with Namjoon, who spoke as if he was elderly. Even Jungkook let out an amused breath."Did you all sleep well, at least?" Seokjin asked, clearly noticing the tired eyes around him. Jungkook pursed his lips, knowing the question was also for him. "The guest rooms were quite comfortable.""Well, I got in late, so I probably needed more hours than I got. Not bad, though," Hoseok explained, nodding."Well, when you're an old king like me-""Namjoon, please," Hoseok scolded, but he was on the verge of giggles again. "I'm older than you. Seokjin's older than you.""Yeah, yeah, it was fine. Like I said, I'm just not a morning person." Namjoon took a pointedly large gulp of his coffee, but his tone was joking. Then all eyes were on Jungkook, who was a little taken aback."Well? It's your own palace, yet you seem the most exhausted," Seokjin noted, and Jungkook couldn't help but wonder if that was all the other man was thinking when he was staring earlier. He did see Namjoon send Seokjin a warning look. All Jungkook could do in response was shrug, though. He startled a little when Jisoo spoke from behind him, and tensed."King Jungkook never sleeps well. Not when he's supposed to, at least."Namjoon chuckled fondly, and Hoseok grinned. Jungkook did not appreciate the teasing lilt of Jisoo's voice. It was Seokjin who came to Jungkook's defense."He's a King, he is not supposed to do anything if he doesn't want to." By then, everyone had been shocked into silence. Jungkook kept his chin up, not looking behind him at Jisoo or at anyone really. He didn't think he could bear to see their expressions. "I understand King Jungkook's lenient relationships with his servants, but there is clearly an atmosphere of... distaste here, caused solely by you. Respect Your Highness."Jungkook could practically feel the hardening line of Jisoo's mouth, but the servant did not leave shamefully or cower. Instead, Jungkook heard him take a step back, not speaking another word."Well?" Seokjin asked harshly. "You are head servant, aren't you? What are you doing supervising breakfast all morning?""I don't take orders from you," the servant spoke calmly, and Jungkook's face hardened as he finally stood, causing the silverware at the table to rattle. He turned sharply, making Jisoo take another wary step back."You do from me," Jungkook snapped, voice soft but projected, filled with irritation. "To your duties, Jisoo. Now."Jisoo looked at him levelly for a moment, lips twitching. Jungkook knew of the information Jisoo possessed, and all he could say to humiliate him, but he would not back down to that. He was sick of being afraid of words and speech. Maybe he couldn't help trying to contain his own, but he would not let others' get to him."Now," he repeated firmly, stepping away from his chair threateningly, making Jisoo's face twist into scorn as he turned and left. The heavy double doors closed harshly behind him. Jungkook fell back into his chair hard, and was met with wide eyes from Hoseok and Namjoon, and approval from Seokjin."Interesting," is all Namjoon said under his breath, eyebrows raised, taking another long sip of coffee. Hoseok looked a bit awed that Jungkook even spoke. Seokjin was back to staring at him. Jungkook was back to staring out the window. The morning progressed.~~~The leader and the commander gave each other a firm handshake upon the latter's arrival, the woman in tow."I didn't think you would come. And you..." the leader sighed, looking past the commander to the woman. She looked sheepish enough that he immediately forgave her."She lost her way," the commander explained. "Lucky I bumped into her, right?" The woman nodded graciously, and moved further in the tent to sit with the man in the back. "We have much to discuss in a short time. It's just past noon. I'm sure their meeting is already in session."The leader nodded, and led the commander to a map detailing the layout of the castle- or, what they'd gained in passing and from the man and woman. The rough, uncertain lines weren't reassuring, but they planned with what they had."So, tonight at midnight?" The commander reaffirmed."Yes. The tides call for a new moon, so we'll be under the ideal darkness of the night."They shook hands again, and the commander pulled up the hood of his cloak before ducking back out into the rain.~~~"I think it's appropriate to finally say congratulations, and we welcome you as king," Namjoon started, seeming to have gotten over whatever happened at breakfast. "And the East Cliff Kingdom officially extends its help if you need it. It's a bit too early to talk alliances, but we'll see in the years to come.""The West offers the same," Hoseok added, smiling at Jungkook cheerfully.Jungkook nodded appreciatively, and couldn't help it when he looked to Seokjin, a little too much expectation in him. He was afraid for a moment that Seokjin was not here for help and peace."Your father always hated me," Seokjin started pensively, and Jungkook's tension only grew. "The Forest and Mountain Kingdoms were at odds more often than not." Jungkook nodded his head once. He knew this. His father would often growl over the Mountain King in meetings, and Jungkook always wondered why, what they had done. "I'm more than willing to turn my cheek. I can already tell that you are not your father. But, it's up to you if you, too, will look past all that I'm sure you've heard from your father."Jungkook nodded for the third time, slower, and hesitantly extended his hand. Seokjin's lips twitched up at the corners, and they shook."Good. Now, it's time to discuss what your father has done, and what you will decide to do," Namjoon continued. "It's not our place to tell you what to do for your kingdom, but if you'll accept it, we'd like to offer our advice and opinions."Jungkook gestured, opening the floor to them. Hoseok was the first to speak. "To be honest, I thought the future of the forest kingdom would be as unchanging as it always has been- no offense. But then I heard that you ordered the construction of the first public library. After talking to your- what do you call him, Hermes? He said you also plan to have temporary learning centers within the library while you plan for a formal education system.""Which is- that's great, Jungkook. Your people deserve that, and I'm sure you see everything else they deserve, too."Namjoon obviously held a subtle grudge against his father, Jungkook could tell, but he didn't mind. He'd been brainwashed and puppeteered by his father too long. His death, as hard as it was to lose the only parent he'd had since he was four, was like breaking free of a mold he didn't quite fit."What else do you plan?" Seokjin asked boldly, maybe expecting a spoken answer, maybe expecting one of the guards around the room to speak for him.Jungkook opened the folder he'd had before him, and presented several messy papers detailing ideas he'd been sleeping on. Bulleted points explaining structures to build, laws to order, laws to nullify, programs to start. He'd even sketched some architecture on the sides, and mapped locations. Seokjin slid them towards himself, angling the papers so the others could try to read them, too. He started nodding, increasingly impressed, something close to pride in his tiny grin."You seem quite aware of your problem areas, and have the right idea in moving forward. Good. Consider us all more than willing to help you with any aspect of your projects," Seokjin concluded, glancing at the others to make sure they nodded in agreement.They spent the rest of the hour discussing the projects- or, rather, the three other kings bouncing ideas and necessities from their personal experiences off of Jungkook, and Jungkook taking notes in the margins of the work he already had. By the time Jisoo returned with servants from the kitchens to clean their tea cups and snacks that they'd collected over time, Jungkook felt a lot more comfortable in his plans. It was a big step. Not only that, but a big risk. The fear he'd always had of his people abandoning him or overthrowing him for changing their traditional ways, how they'd lived for so many generations, still lingered and made him nervous. He'd gotten over that cowardice in him, though. He was a scared teenager when he'd first really thought about making a change, but as he grew older, he knew it had to be done.The Hermes entered the room as it was being cleaned, announcing, "If you would all like to join King Jungkook for a social bath, the water is prepared."Seokjin sighed, and Jungkook glanced at him curiously. "I remember social baths with your father," he explained without prompting, before turning his twisted expression into a more pleasant smile. "I'm sure ones with you will be much more enjoyable."It was an odd comment, but Jungkook knew it was a compliment of some sort. Hoseok clapped his hands together. "Oh good, this again. Last night was really nice."They started walking, being led by the Hermes, and Namjoon raised an eyebrow. "Last night? Already got a head start on bonding with Jungkook?""Yup, had him all to himself in all our naked glory. I wonder how nude baths became a political custom here.""Actually," the Hermes spoke up, and the three kings listened in rapt attention as Jungkook tried to hide his amused expression. It was a good story, and he knew it well. "It happened completely by accident. King Jungkook's great great great... great grandfather was bathing the night after his coronation, and unbeknownst to him, there was a group of three assassins out for him from the Seaside Revolution. When the assassins found him, naked and bathing, they were a bit... shocked, as you can probably imagine. The new king, obviously not wanting to be murdered in the bath so soon after being crowned, invited the assassins to join him and talk out their differences. Tensions were still high, but after a few drinks, they let loose a little and settled on an agreement- they take the land by the sea as their own, and they never speak again.""So, you mean to say, a great Jeon of the past evaded assassins by... getting naked with them?" Namjoon's dimples started to show. Jungkook really liked them."Yes, and it continues to be a peaceful tradition.""Don't worry, Jungkook, we probably won't assassinate you," Hoseok joked."Probably?" The Hermes asked, half out of obligation to protect his king, half facetious."Well, we definitely won't after a bath," Namjoon added, and Seokjin snorted, covering his mouth with his hand.The social bath was down a set of stairs and through a set of doors, opening up to somewhat of a basement to the palace, except it was earth and grass and a stone-lined pit in the ground with fresh spring water and natural filtration plants. The surface steamed gently, and Jungkook was relaxed just by the sight of it. As the Hermes left, he undid his cloak and folded it on a wooden bench against the wall, far from the potential splash zone. When he glanced behind himself, the others were fidgeting with uncertainty, but it was Hoseok who finally sighed and started undressing beside Jungkook, making himself a separate clothes pile. It wasn't long before they were all lined up near the bench, undoing their shirts and belts and boots and trousers.Jungkook was the first in, and he watched in amusement as Hoseok got tangled in his pants, forcing Namjoon to begrudgingly help him. Seokjin rolled his eyes at the two, folding his last article of clothing before joining Jungkook, who didn't allow his gaze to linger long on the other man's body. Seokjin was fit, though, he had noticed. Wide shouldered and narrow waisted with a soft, healthy stomach and muscled arms and legs. He slipped comfortably into the water near Jungkook, leaving room for Namjoon and Hoseok. Below the water was a smooth stone bench lining the pool to sit on, and a deeper drop-off to accommodate their legs. Seokjin rested his elbows outside the bath, and tilted his head back, closing his eyes and clearly enjoying it warm water. Once again, Jungkook noticed the scar on his arm, finding it ran much farther up Seokjin's elbow than Jungkook had originally thought.When Hoseok and Namjoon finally joined them, they all took a moment, like Seokjin, to bask in the feeling of the bath. Jungkook, perhaps to reassure himself after giving Seokjin a once-over, subtly noted Namjoon's lean, long-limbed body and Hoseok's lithe, strong figure- like a dancer. He wondered if looking at them was wrong, but it's not like they all didn't take curious peeks at each other. Oh, the woes of fragile masculinity. Except, Seokjin seemed to have had no qualms about looking. Seokjin was simply a bold, unbothered individual, though.After a few calm minutes, Jungkook started to get antsy. There'd been something he'd wanted to discuss since the night before- since Hoseok first told him of a Seaside member being on his land. He nudged Hoseok, sitting next to him, under the water with his knee, and the Western King looked at him questioningly. Jungkook bit his lip. How was he to explain...?The setting must have triggered Hoseok's memory, too, however, as he prompted hesitantly, "You look concerned. Is it about what I told you last night?" Namjoon and Seokjin perked up, listening in at the sudden sound of Hoseok's voice. Jungkook nodded, and gestured vaguely at the other two kings. "Ah, would you like me to tell them?" Jungkook nodded again.Seokjin tilted his head, eyes darting between Jungkook and Hoseok. "Is something wrong?""I think Jungkook just wants to talk about something I saw last night. On my way here, a member of the Seaside tribe was here talking with two others I didn't recognize, a man and a woman," Hoseok explained, and Jungkook saw the way he glanced to Seokjin suspiciously. Seokjin looked calm about it."From the Seaside Domain? Perhaps they were on their way to my trading post at the base of the mountain," he suggested, shrugging.Hoseok's eyebrows furrowed, and he shook his head. "They were really far West, far past the curl of your mountain. They seemed to have some sort of tent set up." That was news to Jungkook, who sat up straighter. "I... forgot to mention that, didn't I?""You should have told us sooner," Namjoon insisted, running a wet hand through his hair. "This could be a problem, not only for Jungkook, but for all of us. Isn't it a little convenient that they came during the first meeting between all the kings after Jungkook's coronation?"Jungkook shifted nervously, and felt his heart start to hammer in his chest. Last night, when all was sleepy and Hoseok seemed so laid back, it didn't seem like such a big deal, but both Namjoon and Seokjin- and Hoseok, too, by then- seemed distressed by it.Seokjin pursed his lips. "Well, Jungkook has guards on watch." Guards that I myself was able to sneak Taehyung past... Jungkook thought worriedly, and suddenly wondered if his guards were purposely slacking because they were part of some scheme with the Seaside Domain. If, maybe, even Taehyung was part of it... No. Taehyung was genuine. He had to be, he seemed clueless. "We'll have to alert all our soldiers, though, just as extra precaution."Namjoon narrowed his eyes at Seokjin. "And you're sure you know nothing? How do we know you have no part in this?""Namjoon..." Hoseok murmured cautiously."Seokjin's caused problems before. Not to this scale, in another's territory, but I wouldn't put it past him," Namjoon responded coldly. Jungkook opened his mouth, but nothing came out, of course. He closed it and swallowed.Seokjin's gaze hardened into a glare. "Just because our kingdoms' ways are different doesn't mean I'm some savage," he spit out the last word.Namjoon scoffed. "Then what do you call your 'justice' system?""If someone dares commit a crime, they get the punishment they very well deserve. It's called setting an example. How's crime in your precious city been, Gim?""It's been low because people respect me and my kingdom instead of fear me."The two fumed silently at each other, and Jungkook turned to Hoseok desperately, but from the way the older man was looking at Namjoon, it was hopeless to diffuse either of them. Instead, Hoseok said sternly, "There are bigger problems than our differences. We have no choice but to take Seokjin's word for his innocence in the matter for now. Not only are you scaring our young new royal, Jungkook, but you're also causing unnecessary disturbance in his presence when he graciously let us stay here. Can we get back to acting like adults and figuring out this problem with Seaside now?"Namjoon bristled, but didn't say a word. Seokjin took a breath, flexing his jaw before he relaxed again. Jungkook expected the two to give each other the silent treatment or something, but Seokjin shocked them all, saying, "You're right, Hoseok. I'm sorry my kingdom's system offends you, Namjoon, but it works and I personally believe it's right." He looked to Jungkook next, whose eyes widened. "And Jungkook, I'm sorry for that petty arguing. We'll help protect you and your kingdom if something is to come out of this Seaside sighting. At least, my soldiers and I will help you."Namjoon looked like he wanted to make a biting remark at Seokjin's superior tone, but bit his tongue. Hoseok, still struggling for peace, said, "Us, too, of course. For now... ten more minutes to relax?""Please, make it twenty," Seokjin sighed, sinking lower and leaning his head back again, eyelids fluttering closed. "I have a headache."Hoseok checked for Jungkook to nod in confirmation before leaning back himself. Jungkook couldn't help flitting his gaze to Namjoon briefly. Out of all the kings, Jungkook least expected problems from him. Accusing Seokjin outright like that, when the man had been much more kind and amiable than Jungkook expected from the rumors? He was a little floored.Whatever they have going on, just stay out of it, Jungkook reminded himself, looking away before Namjoon could catch him.~~~"They're on high alert," the leader growled in frustration. He whirled on the man, who threw his hands up in a gesture of innocence. "Did you tell him?""No! I already told you I didn't. I promise," he insisted, eyes big.The leader shook his head, turning away, peering through the opening of the tent. “Fuck,’ he murmured. Then, louder, a bite of anger tinging his words, “I knew those two would back out.”“King Seokjin won’t,” the man offered.“Of course not. That’s why I trusted him for this. The question is if he’ll be smart enough to get it done.”“He is,” the woman said assuredly. “Even so, there’s nothing we can actively do about it. We have no choice but to have faith in him.”The leader grunted in acknowledgement. “Time?”“About two hours before sunset.”“I’ll be leaving, then. Send for your friend, tell him to await the king. He knows where to find him.”The leader pushed past the flap of the entrance, but paused at the man’s voice. “Be careful, hyung.”The leader looked over her shoulder, face drawn. “I’m not your hyung.”The man gave a cheeky smile, even as the woman hit him for being so lax around the leader. “You’ll come around one day, Yoongi-ssi.”The leader rolled his eyes, exiting the tent and calling over his shoulder, “Keep dreaming, Taehyung.”~~~“That man you were meeting with has to have some sort of part in this,” Jisoo told Jungkook as he served the king afternoon tea. The sky outside the library windows was slowly turning from a blazing horizon into soft pastels of peach, purple, and blue. Jungkook tried to ignore Jisoo. He knew it was a possibility. He really didn’t want it to be true. “He was a rat, notorious for making sketchy deals with the Seaside Domain.”Jungkook wrapped his hands around the teacup Jisoo handed him, watching as the flowers bent in the harsh winds outside. The storm had only worsened as the day wore on. Jungkook liked the background noise of the beat of raindrops on stone.“Are you listening?” Jisoo shifted to stand further in Jungkook’s peripheral, arms folding across his chest. He winced as he did it, and Jungkook caught the flash of pain, turning his head and raising an eyebrow at it. Jisoo met his stare levelly. He’d grown even colder towards Jungkook since breakfast. Jungkook supposed it was only natural. “Why are you staring?” Jisoo asked, and Jungkook shook his head of his thoughts and gestured to Jisoo’s injured arm. Jisoo grabbed his own shoulder defensively, backing away. “It’s fine. Don’t worry. I can still carry out your orders.”Jungkook scoffed, tucking his face down so his mouth and nose hovered over the tea, letting the minty steam fill his airways soothingly. He took a measured sip before putting it down and standing. Jisoo took another step back to accommodate, but Jungkook gently unfurled his arms from around himself and held the injured one. He pressed curiously at the wrist, the forearm, the elbow, the bicep, before finding the area of the shoulder that made Jisoo flinch and grit his teeth. Jungkook glanced up at Jisoo’s face, but the servant was stubbornly staying stony. I should just drop it. He says he’s fine, Jungkook thought, but dismissed it. Jisoo wouldn’t admit his pain even if he was dying. They were at odds, but Jungkook didn’t hate him. It was Jungkook’s own aggression that led to them being so distant.Jungkook pursed his lips, letting go of Jisoo in favor of plucking the man’s tiny notepad from his breast pocket, the pen alongside it. The first piece of paper had various chores and scheduling details scrawled on it in Jisoo’s pretty penmanship. He carefully folded it back and wrote see the castle doctor now. He handed it back, staring resolutely past Jisoo’s shoulder.“Jung… King, are you sure?” Jisoo’s voice and posture was softened. He was like the same old caring Jisoo that Jungkook had came to trust after his father’s death. “I should stay near you at all times at a time like this. You ordered everyone to be vigilant.”Jungkook held out his hand. Jisoo only hesitated for a split second before giving the notepad back. Under his previous note, Jungkook wrote this is an order. When Jisoo received and read it, his face creased with worry. “Yes, Your Highness.” He bowed, but paused before going. “I’ll call for a personal guard to stand in my place. Just while I get checked, though.”Jungkook shooed the servant away, and felt a little more at ease after the exchange. Jisoo knew, once more, that Jungkook cared for him- had never stopped caring.The king shook his head, smiling, and began traipsing the lower level of the library. Thousands of books, some he’d already read, some he wanted to read, but most he didn’t think he or his family would ever read. He tilted his head up towards the upper level. Maybe, if I make a large donation of books to the forest’s first public library, I can repurpose the upper floor. Something fun?He stopped when he saw Seokjin. The older man was descending the staircase from the upper level, reading from a thick book as he went. Jungkook’s first instinct was to sink into the shadows and leave the other king to himself, but then realized how foolish it was. It was his own palace, his own home. This was not his father, about to catch Jungkook sneaking out of bed again to read by faint candlelight. This was not a random nobleman, who would pressure Jungkook to speak until he ran away. This was not even a servant, who would bow and look at him expectantly for a moment, only to realize that Jungkook had no spoken orders to give and scurry off. This was Seokjin, the mountain king, an equal to Jungkook who had been nothing but supportive and kind and warm to Jungkook.Jungkook emerged into the open, coming to a halt at the bottom of the steps. Seokjin was slowly approaching, having not yet noticed Jungkook, who waited patiently. However, on the third step from the bottom, the heel of Seokjin’s boot caught the edge of a step and he stumbled, gasping sharply in surprise as he quickly fell.“Ah!” Jungkook yelped, and leapt forwards, closing his eyes and bracing himself, hands raised to catch Seokjin in any way he could. Jungkook guessed he could hold Seokjin’s weight easily any other time, but the unexpected nature of the incident had them both crashing to the ground, Seokjin protected by Jungkook’s body beneath his. Jungkook grunted when his back and head slammed into the ground. Had the staircase and a square of the floor at the bottom of it not been carpeted, Jungkook may have had serious injuries, but he got away with just being mildly dizzy and winded.Seokjin immediately stabilized his hands on the ground beside Jungkook’s head and pushed himself up. His eyes darted across Jungkook’s face in alarm, Jungkook only managing to blink blearily up at him. “Are you okay?” Seokjin breathed, also breathless, and the worry in his voice surprised Jungkook a little. He nodded, but winced when it sent a sharp pain through his skull. A headache slowly overtook him. Seokjin shifted his weight to one arm, and let his free hand cup the side of Jungkook’s slightly lolling head. “Really? Because I’m not so convinced.”Jungkook, despite the whole situation, blushed. Seokjin sat up, and gripped Jungkook’s biceps to bring him up as well. Jungkook’s head fell forward, and he hissed a breath. Seokjin held Jungkook’s face in both of his hands, then, helping support his head so the younger king could look at him. Seokjin frowned.“Your eyes are a little unfocused. Are you seeing doubles?”Jungkook shook his head. Which was honest, because he wasn’t seeing doubles; he was seeing triples. Is this karma for forcing Jisoo to go to the infirmary? I’ll have to follow and meet him there now? He asked himself ruefully.“Still, you might have a concussion. Let’s wait another fifteen minutes, and if you’re still out of it, we’re going straight to your doctor,” Seokjin ordered mindlessly, then seemed to realize who he was talking to again. He blinked, and gauged Jungkook’s expression, biting his plush bottom lip. “Normally I would let you do whatever you want, as this is your home you’ve invited me into and you are a grown man, but… well, I’m worried for you.” He offered a lopsided smile, and Jungkook felt his face heat more, but he waved a hand flippantly.He held tight to Seokjin’s broad shoulders as the other king helped him to his feet. He stumbled when he let go, so Seokjin caught him around his waist with an arm and assisted him back to where he had sat with his tea. He leaned heavily on the table, and squeezed his eyes shut. The headache was hitting him hard. Even the light was too much for him. He was beginning to panic.Calm down, it’s not that bad, he tried to tell himself, but he was honestly scared. Had he really hit the ground that hard?“I feel awful, Jungkook. You didn’t have to catch me. It was my own mistake,” Seokjin murmured, sounding stressed about it. Once again, Jungkook passively waved his hand. It was trembling. “Your shaking…” Seokjin took his wrist gently, and inspected his vibrating fingers. Jungkook focused on the feel of the other man’s warmth. It was a minute comfort to him. “Let me take you to the infirmary.” Jungkook shook his head, thinking of the awful, bright white lights and white walls and white floors down there. “At least to your room, then?” He nodded. His mind was racing with the words bed and dark and sleep. Seokjin helped him back up, and the room spun before Jungkook’s eyes. He wondered vaguely if he would throw up, and hoped not. Seokjin’s face grew more concerned. “What to do with you?” He tsked jokingly.“‘M fine,” Jungkook muttered, fingers digging into Seokjin’s arm with a death grip.Seokjin huffed. “You’re speaking, clearly you’re not.” Jungkook couldn’t help smirk at that, and rolled his eyes. Bad idea. He tried to take a step, but suddenly his feet weren’t below him. He panicked for a moment, hands scrabbling against Seokjin’s chest and shoulder until he realized what had happened. Seokjin’s arm was tucked under Jungkook’s knees, the other behind his back. This is probably really embarrassing.By the time Seokjin had carried him to the guest hallway, Jungkook’s head had cleared a little, enough to start feeling awkward being held bridal style by another king. Seokjin didn’t seem too bothered by it, though, so Jungkook didn’t make any indication of his discomfort. He helped Seokjin open the door, and the mountain king kicked it shut behind himself before going and placing Jungkook carefully on his bed. There was something extremely intimate in being put to bed as such that had Jungkook’s heart foolishly beating in his throat as he looked up at Seokjin’s handsome face."Are you sure you'll be okay? Should I call your doctor or a guard?" Seokjin fretted, but Jungkook shook his head. Seokjin looked doubtful, but agreed anyways.Jungkook struggled to sit up properly, but once he did, he felt a little less flustered. He opened his mouth, and Seokjin raised an eyebrow, but Jungkook had nothing to say.They heard a crash.Seokjin shot to his feet, eyes landing on the door. "Was that a window shattering?" Jungkook tried to get out of bed, but Seokjin placed a hand on his chest. "You shouldn't be up just yet. I'll go look."Jungkook watched him go, eyes wide. Was it the other kings? Why on the third story? He waited in tense silence, no other noises coming from the hallway and the door remaining snugly shut. Seconds pass. Then a minute. Then several. Jungkook shook his head to clear it and staggered to his feet. What am I doing? This is my castle. He knew very well that it may have been happening. He may have been under siege, whether it was by Seaside or not. He knew how to fight, yes, but in that moment he was dizzy and walking like a drunk. He took his bow from where it was tucked between the bookshelf and the wall anyways, and took caution not to let it make a noise as he slung the arrows over uis back and held one at the ready. The tension on the bowstring made his arm tremble pathetically. He'd be no match against the stealthy warriors of the Seaside Domain. They were a tribe of lithe little fighters, mostly, having always been on their guard in case the forest tried to go after them. They could probably cut him down easily, even if he hadn't just smacked his head against the stone beneath a thin carpet.He had only just approached the door when it swung open, nearly dragging him with it, and Seokjin barreled into him for the second time that night- except that time, he caught Jungkook."Jung-" Seokjin was saying, but was cut off with a small choking noise. "Your-Your arrow," he gasped, and Jungkook jerked backwards, expecting the worst. Seokjin's plain black shirt had a new tear near his lower left side, a strip of golden skin and a thin red line seen under it. Jungkook winced, but Seokjin paid it no mind. The mountain king glanced back to the hallway behind him before shutting the door and grabbing Jungkook's arm, pulling him close. "There are attackers in the castle," he hissed in Jungkook's ear. Jungkook shivered, a feeling like ice water dribbling down his spine. "I just killed one that came in through Hoseok's guest room window- him and Namjoon are already gone, I don't know where, but we have to go now."Jungkook was looking all over in paranoia- at his own windows, at the door behind Seokjin, even at his closet- until Seokjin took a gentle, firm hold of his bicep and their eyes met. Jungkook's brain felt like gelatin, but the gravity of the situation forced his thoughts into gear. He nodded once, a gesture of I know what to do, and slid his arm until Seokjin was holding his wrist tightly.He put his bow over his body and returned his arrow to the quiver, opting to lead them through the hallways with his sword bared instead, taking the innermost corridors and stairways. As far from windows as possible. Jungkook had a futile little hope that he wouldn't have to meet an enemy, but it was inevitable. When four women rounded the corner at the end of the hall they were on- the hall with Jungkook's old lesson rooms and leisure areas- he immediately thought it was over. Seokjin quietly pulled him into a study room, though, and they held their breaths, tucked beside the door, as the footsteps approached at a swift, purposeful pace. His back was flush against Seokjin's chest.Jungkook hadn't recognized any of the women, so he was at least a little relieved it wasn't his own people in a Coup."It's definitely Seaside," Seokjin whispers, lips at Jungkook's ear. Even so, he sounded far away with how low he spoke. "Did you see their paint?" Jungkook had. The girls wore sharp, curving lines in dark blues and black, framing their eyes like a mask and curling the lines of their cheekbones in a deadly contour. Three of them had some sort of dye in their hair- a highlighted blonde, a flat blonde, a redhead, and natural black. They wore clothing that looked like extravagant material, but in no certain fashion other than draped and pinned into rompers, also in blue tones and black. The three attributes were a sure sign of Seaside.The footsteps passed by them."-if we find them?" One with an odd, pleasantly low voice asked her companions."We'll have to surrender," another answered, this one with a higher, smoother voice."I don't like the thought of that..." A third voice."There's no dishonor in it if it's faked." The fourth."Do you think..."Their footsteps eventually ebbed as the women left the hallway. Jungkook turned to Seokjin in confusion at the conversation they'd overheard, but Seokjin was already focused on their task again and scoped out the hallway before giving the clear. They slipped from the classroom and walked as fast as silent feet could go.Down the hall, then another. Down stairs. Another hallway. Cut across a recreation room. Another hall, more stairs, servants' quarters. Another rec room, and finally, stairs to the basement."The basement?" Seokjin inquired lowly, but allowed himself to be rushed down the steps anyways. There were two entrances to the basement level- the one in the grand foyer, which led to the infirmary, and the one tucked in the corner of the servants' rec room, which lead to the servants' baths.Jungkook's father had no idea about this. Actually, the only person who did was Jisoo, after he and the forest commander decided to make plans for an escape route from the castle. It was easier if Jungkook's father never found out, since he would have scoffed at the idea of ever being "weak" enough to use it. However, Jisoo told and showed Jungkook, so he could at least have shown his father if ever in an emergency without Jisoo around.Seokjin looked alarmed when Jungkook, without hesitating, jumped into the bath water. Unlike the other baths in the palace, the servants' was more like a pool, getting deeper the farther one went instead of having benches and a deeper center. The servants' baths went so deep, one could swim comfortably in them.It was when Jungkook was treading water at the far end of the room that he circled his body around to find Seokjin was still at the stone edge of the bath."Jungkook, I never wanted to try and force you to speak, but you must tell me... what are we doing?" Seokjin pleaded. Jungkook puffed his cheeks with air before slowly letting it out. He was beginning to feel woozy again, and working his arms and legs wasn't helping."Secret passage," Jungkook's voice crackled, and he cleared his throat. He couldn't help the amount of times he looked over Seokjin's shoulder, expecting someone to appear from the dark stairwell. "Please hurry."Seokjin looked like it was the last thing he wanted to do, but he waded in and swam to Jungkook anyways. Then Jungkook dove. He hoped Seokjin followed as he kicked and swam deep to a hole in the wall just big enough to slide through with ease. When he emerged on the other side, taking a gasping breath of air, the room beyond was dark and dank. He panicked for a second, eyes struggling to penetrate the water, darkened in the dimness of the windowless room. Eventually, the surface bubbled and Seokjin appeared, hair plastered to his forehead and eyes blinking rapidly to rid the water from his eyelashes. He coughed and spluttered, but seemed to relax a little when he saw Jungkook only a few feet away."I-" Seokjin rasped, and cleared his throat. "I'm not the strongest swimmer."Jungkook drew his brows together apologetically, and swam over to help guide Seokjin to the shore. Between his dizzied state and the breath he just had to hold, Jungkook was feeling pretty unsteady as he climbed from the water onto stone. Seokjin was up in seconds, catching Jungkook's wavering form by the shoulders."Where to now?"Jungkook tried to lead the way, stumbling a step forward, but Seokjin gripped him tight. He ended up pointing to a dark passage hidden in shadow, and Seokjin guided him down it quickly. It was long, and became a small incline at one point, but they eventually came to the end where there was a wooden hatch above, pieces of straw sticking through around the edges. Seokjin regarded it questioningly, but Jungkook simply pulled down a retraced metal ladder and began to climb the few short steps it took for him to push up on the hatch.Hay rained down on them, and pale moonlight filtered in from somewhere distant in the room above. With a hand under Jungkook's thigh to spot him, both men made it up into the room and closed the hatch behind them.They had winded up in the stables, which was a good distance behind the castle. The hatch had been covered by hay, and Jungkook quickly hid it again before crouching in front of the wooden door of the paddock. Seokjin huddled behind him, waiting with bated breath as Jungkook slowly cracked the door open and peered out. There were no sounds around them other than the shuffling of horses' hooves and the occasional noise of their mouths. When Jungkook deemed the stables clear, he remained crouched as he darted out and across the way to another paddock, slipping in with Seokjin hot on his heels.Jungkook stood, then gripped his head as it spun and was forced down again. Seokjin gripped the younger king's shoulder tightly, and whispered, "Jungkook?" Jungkook squinted his eyes open and gestured to the tacking on the wall with a hopeful and questioning look. Seokjin eyed all the items, and nodded once, rising to his feet to saddle the horse. He prepared the horse, adjusting stirrups for his own needs, and secured the bit and the reins before adding a carrier to both sides. He fluttered around the small enclosure, careful not to step behind the horse, packing water, treats, and blankets. When he finished, he dragged a step stool over to the horse and gently took Jungkook's elbow, helping him rise and swing his leg onto the tall, dark horse. When he was secure, Seokjin gave him the reins and opened the paddock to lead the horse out of the barn. As soon as the door was opened, Seokjin pulled himself onto the horse to sit in front of Jungkook, got his boots in the stirrups, and waited for Jungkook's arms to fit around him snugly before sliding his left leg up and immediately taking off in a canter.Jungkook buried his face in Seokjin's shoulder as the wind bit at his face. He didn't question where they were going, how long they'd wait to return, if anyone was going to meet up with them. All he could really do as his castle was under siege and his guards fought the Seaside Tribe was trust Seokjin. There was no question a silent man could simply ask anyways. He was afraid to anger Seokjin if the other king thought Jungkook was doubting him. No, Seokjin had been kind and helpful to Jungkook, even when the others had been weary of the new king. They had all been kind and helpful. Jungkook thought, as he hugged tight to Seokjin's narrow waist, that he would have trusted any of them in this moment. But a part of him was almost glad it was Seokjin, somehow.Jungkook kind of zoned out for the rest of their ride through the dark. He was in a weird dream state where reality was distorted. Instead of fleeing from his castle taken by Seaside with Seokjin, he was fleeing from his father with the mother he'd never met. It was only when they slowed to a trot and Jungkook began bouncing uncomfortably on the back of the horse that the feeling of Seokjin's fit body beneath his hands grounded him again. He sat up straighter, knowing his cheek must be creased with lines from being pressed against the hood of Seokjin's cloak, and had to blink a few times to regain his sense of awareness. When his hands squeezed in the fabric of Seokjin's shirt, Seokjin glanced over his shoulder, noticing Jungkook's wide, searching eyes taking in the trees that surrounded them, the Earth sloping upwards."How are feeling, Jungkook?" Seokjin asked gently, and Jungkook just shrugged a little helplessly. "I figured I'd take you back to my kingdom until we got word from the other kings or your commander. We're at the base of the mountain now." Jungkook nodded, but he felt uneasy. He knew he had to be protected, but he felt useless. His palace men were back there... Jisoo was back there... Had the other kings even made it out alive? They didn't even know if Seaside was there with the intent to kill. They knew nothing. They just ran. "Jungkook?" Seokjin looked back at him again, catching his gaze. Jungkook stared back, eyebrows drawn in concern. Seokjin softened, and turned back front to draw the horse into a walk. "Don't worry, Jungkook. I believe they'll be okay."Jungkook slumped against Seokjin's back again, having had no other choice but to take the man's word for the moment. He watched the scenery pass instead of letting the worry catch him, the moonlight flickering between the wet leaves of the trees. It had stopped raining some time ago, fortunately, but the air was beginning to nip at his cheeks. He almost wished for snow, simply as a reminder of the week before. Even then had been an easier time.He didn’t drift back off, the air turning too frigid to do much more than shiver and wallow in his fear and melancholy. He was exhausted, though, from hardly sleeping the night before to now being awake so late, all the events in between. Seokjin seemed weary as well, and eventually stopped them. Jungkook lifted his head to find, surprisingly, the mouth of a tiny cave that could be no more than four feet tall and maybe ten feet deep. Seokjin slid off, and offered Jungkook a hand. Jungkook, for all that his head felt better, didn’t trust himself not to fall upon getting off the horse. Seokjin said nothing when Jungkook then bypassed his hand to grip his shoulders, simply took hold of Jungkook around the middle and eased him to the ground. Seokjin didn’t immediately let go, taking his time to secure Jungkook’s cloak closer to his body before smiling ever so softly. It was an odd expression to see in a time like this. Jungkook wanted to let it put him to ease. The prospect was both alluring and difficult.“Come. We’ll have to get a little close, but at least we’ll be sheltered from the weather.” Seokjin released him, expecting Jungkook to follow as he went for the cave, and Jungkook dutifully did so. He was too sleepy to care when he was pressed flush against Seokjin’s side- he even welcomed it. Seokjin looked down at Jungkook for a moment, thoughtfully, then arranged them so Jungkook was between Seokjin’s legs, back against the older king’s chest. “Try to sleep. You had a rough night. We’ll be to my castle by late morning and you’ll be safe, I promise.”Jungkook settled down, and as he’d done so often, he trusted Seokjin for some reason. He slipped back into unconsciousness, vaguely feeling the ghost of fingers through his hair, but he was too far gone to tell.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook woke long before the dawn. Seokjin was still awake, but drowsy, so he silently urged him to sleep while Jungkook took watch.This is my life now, Jungkook mentally sighed, this is my night. He never thought he would have to stay awake to keep watch for any reason, especially not for his own safety. It was an agonizing night, to say the least. While Seokjin slept restlessly behind his back, held close, Jungkook stared into the darkness and held his breath at every push of the breeze through the leaves, every snap of a twig underfoot an animal. The horse nearby didn’t help. She made odd little noises as she slept standing, nearly giving Jungkook a heart attack every other minute. His sheltered heart could hardly bear the anxiety coursing through him. His legs bounced with adrenaline until they ached from the action. The darkness of night only made it that much worse. He nearly cried with relief at the first signs of daylight.He began to rouse Seokjin, gently shaking the arm the older man had around Jungkook, when he heard a noise he had not heard throughout the night. Hooves. Not just his horse messing around, but in the distance, drawing nearer. Jungkook froze, and Seokjin, just waking up, also gave pause. Outside their covering, Jungkook’s horse gave a little winny, and Jungkook grimaced at the high noise. The distant noises shuffle for a moment, seeming to change direction. Seokjin cursed under his breath, and slid his hands under Jungkook’s thighs, making his heart jump to his throat for a moment before he realized Seokjin meant for Jungkook to tuck his legs up. He folded his knees to his chest and shrunk back against Seokjin as best as he could, but he knew the small hovel was far too shallow to hide them properly.Soon, the legs of a tall, white horse were seen emerging from the brush of the forest. They halt, seeing Jungkook’s horse tethered to a tree. Boots landed on the ground, and legs clad in tight black trousers. Seokjin’s breath was still in his chest. Jungkook’s was the opposite, trying to come out quick and scared, but he had to keep it shallow and quiet. He wondered if the stranger out there could see the puffs of white erupting from his warm mouth.“Your Highness?” A soft voice called, and Seokjin startled. The boots approached the cave, and Jungkook tensed while Seokjin seemed to relax. The pair of legs crouched, and suddenly a boyish, male face was peering in at them, framed by black hair that seemed stark in such a drained, cold environment. He was very pretty, in a dangerous way, one that could lean both towards simply cute or devastatingly sexy. The boy’s eyes widened. “King Seokjin-”“Hello, Jimin. Jungkook is trembling-” oh, Jungkook thought, glancing at his hands, so I am, “Please help me get him to the palace.”“Of course.” Jimin eyed Jungkook warily before offering out a hand. When Jungkook took it, the man’s fingers were tiny where they wrapped around his own. Jungkook couldn’t help the soft little smirk that erupted on his face, and Jimin scowled minutely. The small man helped Jungkook up, then offered the same of who was clearly his king. “What happened, Seokj- King Seokjin?”There was a pause, and Jungkook looked between them. Finally, Seokjin said, “You can address me as you normally would. Jungkook is about to be a guest in our palace, he has to know how comfortably we speak to one another.”“Right. So…?”Seokjin cleared his throat of sleep and started brushing himself off as he spoke. “Jungkook’s palace was attacked by the Seaside Domain last night, and I’m assuming some rats were involved, hired as mercenaries. We had to flee immediately. He will return when we get word from his Commander.”Jimin hummed, “I figured there was an attack, that’s why I came. I sent reinforcements.” Jimin’s lips suddenly twisted in distaste. “They didn’t like me giving orders.”“I can’t imagine why,” Seokjin said, and despite being fairly lost on the conversation, Jungkook sensed a teasing lilt. Jimin scowled a second time, and turned his back to get back on his horse, which- Jungkook noted with amusement- he struggled to do. Seokjin readied Jungkook’s horse, and after Jimin shared food and water for her, they were off again.As the traveled, gaining altitude, Jungkook had to open his jaw and unblock his ears every so often. Snow started to creep along the ground, almost beyond Jungkook’s notice, until it was in the trees, and then in a thin layer, thickening as the went. At one of the steeper inclines, a river streamed alongside them, dark and fast, capped with white where it clashed with rocks. Jungkook shivered hard against Seokjin’s back, and Jimin kept sending worried glances their way, eyes narrowed and lips drawn together. If Jungkook’s honest, the man looked like a king himself, or perhaps a prince from his young face. His skin was almost flawless, hair neatly combed, fallen snowflakes from the trees now spotting the dark strands. They caught gazes, and Jungkook’s first instinct was to look away, but he had to berate himself so he wouldn’t. I’m a king. He should be the one averting his eyes. Not that Jungkook wanted that- he didn’t like that very much. Of course there had to be a power difference, but it seemed strange that others felt they couldn’t even look him in the eyes. Jimin, though, he held Jungkook’s gaze. It felt like a peaceful stalemate. Neither of them felt threatened by the other, there was no challenge- none except for the spark of will you stop me? in Jimin’s eyes, a boldness that Jungkook rather appreciated. Jungkook cracked something of a grin before finally turning frontwards again to huddle closer to Seokjin to trap body heat between his back and Jungkook’s chest. Jimin kept looking a moment longer before he also looked forwards, his horse quickening its steps a bit to lead the way down a narrower path.Seokjin’s breath grew shallower as their horses climbed the peaks, and Jungkook made a soft noise of concern. Seokjin huffed a small, soundless laugh. “The Mountain King, and I can’t even breathe well at high altitudes. Asthma,” Seokjin explained in short, choppy words. Jungkook couldn’t help a playful snort, and Seokjin scoffed. “Laughing at me- the audacity.” Jimin once again glanced back at them, no amusement in his expression. He was placid, and that was all. He turned his back again.It didn’t take nearly as long as Jungkook would have thought for them to be riding on fairly flat ground again. It was snowing at the top of the mountains, meaning more rain for the forest sometime soon. Not that Jungkook would be there for it. The thought made his stomach drop.After another short incline, the city started abruptly. It was surrounded by high walls- probably a safety precaution, considering many homes were at the edge of a cliff or in a cliff. There were also staircases along the cobblestone streets, leading down into the mountain itself, and Jungkook touched Seokjin’s shoulder gently before pointing.“Ah,” Seokjin avowed, “My infamous inverted apartments. I’m sure you’ve heard of them. I assure you, they’re very safe, but I can see how the thought may be unappealing to some.”“People are allowed to come appeal to the King if they’re too uncomfortable or claustrophobic in them,” Jimin explained. One of the townspeople who was coming up one of the sets of stairs, some ruffled looking early riser with rosy cheeks already, waved at Jimin and bowed to Seokjin. Jimin waved back, grinning cutely at the woman, who hurried from the cold into a shop. Jungkook was truly bewildered by the interaction. He wasn’t sure what he expected- a cold sort of respect between Seokjin and his people, maybe, but not such warm greetings between them. They even treated Jimin sweetly- whatever Jimin’s role was in the palace. Based on how little Jungkook had ever heard about Jimin, he assumed not many people truly knew what he did. Apparently he wasn’t super important, considering his comment about Seokjin’s troops being hesitant to follow his orders, but still influential enough that they did listen in the end.The streets were mostly deserted as they continued. It was still pretty early, and the mountain people seemed hesitant to start their day, as it was a weekend. Sunday, the holy day of rest- at least, that was what Jungkook was taught. He thought maybe the mountain kingdom just saw it as an excuse for late starts and early ends to their days. It was… cute, in a way, all these sleepy people bundled in fur and skins and boots, their tanned faces paler than those of the forest, and tipped with pink on their noses and cheekbones. Jungkook liked it on the mountain, he decided. He liked these people. But, despite barely knowing his own people, he missed the forest citizens already. He missed the forest in general. The mountain was like stepping into a whole new world, a white wonderland that Jungkook rarely saw in the forest, even during these colder seasons. The air was thinner, crisper, and the roads were salted and sanded to prevent slippery ice, and everything smelled fresh. The lack of pine scent was jarring, in a way, as that was what Jungkook grew up knowing and smelling every day. He wondered what they grew up here, if anything, or if their trade system with the forest was what they relied on for fruits and vegetables. He wondered what they hunted- the deer and the rabbits, like the forest people? Or did they raise farm animals like the cliffs? How did they feed them? How did they fight the cold? He had a million questions, yet no will in his throat to ask them. He thought, feeling a little silly as he did, if he should write them.He shook it off for the moment, as he saw tall towers appear in the distance, through the snow flurries. Visibility was limited here, like in the forest, except instead of simply being obstructed by trees, there was a weird cold fog in the air. Jungkook suddenly thought with a bit of alarm, are we in the clouds? Again, he felt a little stupid for thinking it, but he genuinely didn’t know much about the mountains- his father loathed Seokjin and the previous Kim so much that he often brushed over any information regarding their kingdom. He was amazed by it, and its frozen loveliness. He hated the cold of his own palace, but this was different, in a way. A cold place with warm people. Jungkook was beginning to think he only disliked his own palace for the cold people, his cold father, instead of the cold design.While Jungkook’s palace covered a fair amount of space length and width wise, Seokjin’s landscape made it so the only option for a large palace was to build up. Jungkook had to crane his neck as they drew closer, Jimin smirking a little at his amazement. He knew he looked like a child ogling something new and exciting- and that was exactly what he was doing. He was so sheltered his whole life. He could only read of places like these, towers so high, snow so white, air so crisp. He smiled. He couldn’t help it. Seokjin glanced over his shoulder as Jimin giggled at Jungkook, to catch Jungkook’s brown eyes wide and watery and charmed by the atmosphere. Seokjin laughed, too, a tiny little chuckle that Jungkook felt more than heard.“Just wait until we’re inside,” Jimin warned Jungkook playfully, spiking the king’s curiosity even more. He was glad for the small distraction from his own kingdom, at least for the moment. Those were thoughts for later, when he had settled and bathed and slept well.Upon entering the gates, guarded by twin towers with long, sharp icicles hanging from their roofs, Jungkook was very eager to get inside and see more. More men in guard uniforms came out, the colors of their coats a rich red that was stark against the snow and cold. They helped their king down first, then Jungkook, and finally Jimin, who did not bow. Once again, Jungkook was questioning Jimin’s position of power in the palace, but it was an inquiry for another time. Seokjin led the way into the palace itself, where guards opened the large, dark wooden double doors for them, and Jungkook’s breath was stolen.It was the antithesis of Jungkook’s forest palace. A red carpet like the colors the guards wore was laid upon the ground leading to the throne. Jungkook suspected Seokjin was the type of king to accept hearings, and this was the most convenient setup for that, guests able to walk right in, wait their turn in one of the branching sitting rooms to the immediate left and right of the front doors, then approach him. And the throne itself- lavish gold and red, the perfect picture of regality and oozing power. The throne was huge, and Jungkook imagined anyone without Seokjin’s impressive, broad frame would just look ridiculous sitting in it, but when Seokjin approached it with an appreciative sigh, saying, “It’s good to be home,” and taking a seat- he fit the scene naturally. Jimin followed Seokjin down the carpet to the throne, which was up two steps, and got on his knees beside the golden, ornate leg of the chair. He gazed up at Seokjin, half expectantly, half hopefully, and Seokjin spared Jungkook a quick glance before reaching to run a hand through Jimin’s hair, damp with snow. Jungkook could only watch, speechless and confused. Do I have to do that, too? But no one else was- no guard, nor any of the other court members milling about, who were ignoring the scene as if it were casual. Perhaps it was, for the mountain people, or just for Jimin.They didn’t linger that way long, however. While Jimin remained knelt, Seokjin rose and beckoned Jungkook to follow him from the room, to the right of the throne. Jungkook glanced back at Jimin, who had rested his head on the edge of the seat and closed his eyes, seeming to have been waiting. When Seokjin began to talk, Jungkook allowed his thoughts to move on. “Bathing seems to be your comfort, so I’ll show you to your room. I’d like to keep you fairly close to mine, so I’m sure one of my… servants wouldn’t mind sleeping elsewhere just for tonight, or however long you need to stay. We don’t have a communal bath like the forest, but the individual ones are quite large. Jimin can join you if you prefer bathing with others. I’d offer to do so myself, but I have to catch up with my advisor.”Jungkook was very overwhelmed by all this information. Making a servant move for him? Seokjin wanting Jungkook close? Jimin joining his bath? They weren’t bad thoughts, really- rather nice, actually, and considerate, but that was what made it a little uncomfortable.It took many flights of stairs to reach Seokjin’s tower- and he considered it Seokjin’s tower because every floor, every room, seemed to hold a room that Seokjin seemed to hold dear. A small reading room here, a viewing room there, a training room with Seokjin’s favorite weapons, a mini laboratory with simple chemistry equipment. It was surprising, to Jungkook, that Seokjin seemed intrigued by the sciences. The top floor of the tower had only three rooms on it, one to either side of the top of the staircase, the other directly across from it. Seokjin paused, looking between the rooms to the left and right for a moment before choosing the left one and knocking. When no answer came, he opened it, and Jungkook peered over his shoulder, finding it empty from what he could see. It was a large bedroom, fit with a puffy brown duvet, white sheets, a cozy black single couch, a small cherry wood table with three matching chairs, and odd items lying around. Books, sketch paper, a thick black cloak slung over a chair, little puzzle items.Seokjin tsked, and entered the room, plucking a cream sweater off the floor and folding it on the table. “He leaves such a mess.” Jungkook huffed a little laugh, and Seokjin eyed him. “You like it, don’t you?” Jungkook nodded, following him in, and felt his face warm for no reason. He did like it. It was quaint and lived in and inviting. He imagined whoever’s room it was, the person was soft and kind and quirky. “I suppose you would. You and him would get along,” Seokjin said assuredly. “Anyways, I’ll have someone fetch Jimin to keep you company.” Seokjin gave him a quick smile before he left. Jungkook opened his mouth, still lost, but Seokjin’s back was already retreating from the room. Jungkook pressed his lips together and looked around.He went to the window on the far wall and looked at the view, the sheer height dizzying to him. He stepped back, but couldn’t drag his eyes away, mesmerized by the swirling snowfall and the tiny people below. The room to the left must have had a few that dove straight off the cliff, and Seokjin’s to the backyard, because Jungkook could only see an expanse of untouched ground beyond the castle walls, save for a few trees bent from the weight of snow. He wasn’t sure how long he stood marveling- long enough for Jimin to clear his throat behind Jungkook, and Jungkook to in turn have a heart attack.He sucked in a breath as he whirled, but after only finding Jimin’s softly grinning face, he relaxed and pressed his palm to his chest. Jimin snorted a laugh, and Jungkook allowed himself to do the same. “You wish to bathe?” Jimin asked, head tilting, and oh, Jungkook thought, bathing with him will be dangerous. For all Jimin’s demeanor could be soft and frankly adorable, Jungkook had seen the way the man had presented himself, knelt at Seokjin’s feet, closed his eyes and pressed for affection and attention. Jungkook nodded anyways, and Jimin led the way into the ensuite bathroom. “I told my friend to join us whenever he was ready,” Jimin informed Jungkook, “I hope you don’t mind. While we don’t have social baths here, it’s happened before. We’re just comfortable with our own and each other’s bodies.” Jungkook didn’t know if he fully understood the implications of that or not, but decided it wasn’t his business.Jimin ran the bath, explaining how to do it in a soft, comforting tone while Jungkook sat on the toilet seat and watched. The bath was large, as Seokjin said it would be- definitely large enough to hold three men of their size with comfort. It looked more like a small, hot pool instead of just a bath. Jungkook had a feeling the bath was modified specifically to fit three people. Something about the three rooms, the three men- to confirmed to be pretty, the large baths, the large beds, so secluded… it all left Jungkook very unsure of himself, if he was intruding. Different kingdom, he reminded himself as he undressed, Jimin doing the same, revealing a smooth, toned body. Things are different in every kingdom, especially compared to mine. I just don’t know enough yet. That didn’t ease him entirely, though, more so just made him realize how severely out of depth he was here. Jimin’s presence was nice, though. Soothing. He got in the warm, deep bath with Jungkook, and while he didn’t speak, he didn’t seem to have to in order to be comfortable. The silence was warm and companionable in a way Jungkook rarely felt around people, in a way other people rarely felt around Jungkook.They did actually wash, too, Jimin leaning from the bath to dig around a cabinet, eventually coming up with a few different soaps and shampoos. Jungkook began washing his hair gently with something that smelled like citrus. “Ooh.” The rest of Jimin’s body slipped back into the water, and he presented a jar of rose petals mixed in which pink bath salts. “I didn’t know he had this.” He uncapped the jar and sprinkled some in, the salts dissolving while the petals floated gently on the surface. “Can’t keep secrets from me, Tae.”Jungkook froze as he was dipping his head back to rinse his hair. He sat up, the clean strands dripping rhythmically onto his shoulders. Jimin noticed, and raised an eyebrow, screwing the top of the jar back on and setting it aside. “What?” Jimin queried. “You’ve heard of him?” Jungkook could only shrug in response. “And not me? Seokjin can be so cruel,” Jimin sighed, jokingly. But Jungkook was still shaken. “What is it?” Jimin asked, gentler than before.A knock on the door had both their heads turning. Neither of them spoke, but the knocker entered anyways, in rich cotton clothes and ruffling snowflakes from his hair. “Sorry, I was out riding.” The man finally looked up, and paused upon seeing Jimin’s concern and Jungkook’s shock. Taehyung grinned, big and boxy. “Jungkook is here? Jiminie, isn’t he as cool as I said?”Jungkook raised a finger, pointing at Taehyung, lips parted, eyebrows drawn. Jimin was looking between them, shifting restlessly. “I sense a weird atmosphere,” he noted quietly, and Taehyung bit his lip, as if he knew the situation wasn’t ideal, but was trying to pass it off anyways.“We met before. I was traveling- on business, remember? Jungkook probably thought I was a bandit, since I told him I used to be, and his servant Jisoo kind of implied that I was just a kingdomless person. A rat. Which, I was, none of that was a lie,” Taehyung explained, looking sheepish as he stripped off his shirt. “I just failed to mention that Seokjin took me in last year.”Jungkook made a distressed noise, but Jimin was laughing, and threw a splash at Taehyung, who yelped and shied away, muttering something about my pants! Jungkook chuckled nervously, too, but his mind was racing. Taehyung was here, in Seokjin’s castle, presumably of the same mysterious rank as Jimin, comfy and laughing and, well, naked as he climbed into the bath between Jungkook and Jimin.“That’s important information to just leave out,” Jimin scolded him, flicking a rose petal his way. Taehyung blinked at the flower for a moment before realizing what it was, why the water was a murky pink now.“You used my bath salts!”“It’s the least Jungkook deserves after you omitted that information and stole his bed for a night.”“We shared it,” Taehyung defended himself, but Jimin just rolled his eyes. Their friendly exchange relaxed Jungkook a little, and slowly, as the two other men bantered, Jungkook’s suspicion melted away. It was all rational, he supposed. A misunderstanding. He felt stupid, and was a bit out of it until Taehyung faux whispered to Jimin, “We also ki-”Jungkook’s hand covered Taehyung’s mouth so fast it shocked everyone, including Jungkook himself, who quickly withdrew it again with wide eyes and an unspoken apology in his fluttering hands. Taehyung bursted out laughing so hard he couldn’t even speak, which Jungkook figured worked just as well as his hand would have.Jimin, through his own surprised giggles, exclaimed, “What! You what!” He leaned forward, past Taehyung’s writhing form, towards Jungkook. “King Jungkook, you can’t just leave me in suspense! Did you kill something? Someone? Ki… Kill… Kiss…” Jimin trailed off, and it dawned on him, making the widest grin crack across his lips. “Kiss! You kissed!”Taehyung sobered immediately, so abruptly it was alarming, and gave Jimin the most serious look. “Don’t tell Seokjin.”Jimin shook his head wildly. “Oh, no. Never.” Then, to Jungkook, with a sly little smirk, “We don’t kiss and tell.” He propped his elbow on his bent knee and leaned in again with hooded eyes, making Jungkook lean away a little. “But, I do feel left out.”Taehyung smacked Jimin’s shoulder with a wet slap, and both fell into laughter again. Jungkook felt his face burning, and sunk lower into the water. The bad thing about not speaking was not being able to defend himself. Not that he’d know how to, in this situation. He’d only ever kissed Taehyung. He was so new and- and virginal. He felt like he was on fire in that moment. They were getting to caught up and drunk off the steamed, intimate environment of the bath. Jungkook knew it was easy to do that when one wasn’t as used to it as he was. The rose petals weren’t helping, and the way Jimin had begun to scrub at Taehyung’s skin with a bar of textured soap, exfoliating gently. They were both watching Jungkook, humored by his reactions and seemingly waiting. He just blinked back at them blankly, lips pressed together.“I don’t think he’s going to take up your offer, Jiminie. Sorry,” Taehyung eventually drawled with an air of boasting. Jungkook startled, and Jimin pouted.“You guys are even informal with each other. I need to catch up somehow. Can I call you Jungkook?” Jungkook nodded, appeasing Jimin. “Thank you. Now about that kiss…”Jungkook colored again, and Jimin tittered, but waded the short distance across the bath to cage Jungkook with his arms. Taehyung made a small noise of scandalous excitement, and Jungkook’s hands came up to cover his face, peering out from between his wet fingers. Taehyung leaned over Jimin’s shoulder, two bright, happy faces looking at the shy king.“It’s okay, Jungkook,” Taehyung encouraged him.“You can say no, if you really want to,” Jimin added. “Or… indicate no. Shake your head. Something.”Jungkook lowered his hands hesitantly. The atmosphere was getting to him now, too. He didn’t shake his head. He found he didn’t really mind, if Jimin wanted to kiss him. It felt juvenile, but in a good way that made Jungkook’s stomach flutter. He nodded, once, so small that he was thinking maybe they wouldn’t notice and brush it off as a no- but of course they noticed.“Ooh,” Taehyung drawled, leaning back to give them space and wiggling his eyebrows. Jungkook rolled his eyes, but he was just as nervous as the first time.Jimin pushed closer, and Jungkook forced himself to remain still. The black-haired man only got so close before pausing, though, and looking over his shoulder to Taehyung. “How far did you go?”Taehyung looked smug. “Full tongue, of course.” Jungkook flushed all over again.Jimin’s head whipped back to Jungkook, who jumped and instinctively jerked back a little. Jimin smiled coquettishly, and his eyes dropped to Jungkook’s mouth. His head cocked to the side. “You’ll be so fun.” Jungkook realized he was right; Jimin was dangerous to bathe with.He felt Taehyung’s eyes on them as Jimin inclined his head forward, and Jungkook closed his eyes, heart in his throat, until he felt the first press of Jimin’s full, soft lips. He was warm from the steamed room, and surprisingly gentle given his forwardness. Somewhere, Jungkook heard Taehyung sigh, and murmur something about, “So pretty when he kisses.” Jungkook found he didn’t find Taehyung watching- it heightened the tension in an intoxicating way, and Jungkook became bold, being the first to part his lips, the first to invade Jimin’s mouth when he opened his. That made Taehyung sigh again, pleased, and the water shifted. Suddenly, still cages by Jimin’s arms, there was another set of hands, carding through Jungkook’s wet hair and peppering kisses on his shoulder. It was hard to keep his head between sucking on Jimin’s tongue and the feeling of a hot mouth moving up to his neck- but, Jungkook knew his head was already long gone.When he pulled away to take in short little breaths, Jimin nuzzled Jungkook’s cheek with his nose, smirking. “This is so forbidden,” Jimin whispered, voice gone lower and raspy.Taehyung also paused to simply rest his cheek against Jungkook’s shoulder, agreeing, “Definitely shouldn’t be doing this with the king.”King. The word shook Jungkook a little, and he came back to himself, opening his eyes. Whatever Jimin found when he looked into them had the man brimming with satisfaction. When Jungkook moved, Jimin let him, backing up to his previous spot beside Taehyung, who also gave Jungkook space. The two watched as Jungkook rose out of the bath, stepped out, and wrapped a towel around his waist. His eyes were distant, his mind scrambled, his body temperature feverish from the room. He cast the other man one last, disconcerted look before rushing from the bathroom, closing the door on the. Jungkook looked around frantically for a moment, before deciding to just allow himself to Taehyung’s clothes. It was fairly obviously his room, Jungkook figured. The cloak on the chair was his, he realized, the one he’d given to Taehyung thinking the man poorer and in need. Jungkook felt disgusted. He felt scandalized, in a way. Taken advantage of. He allowed it all, though. He indicated yes.He founds suitable pants and a long-sleeved shirt to wear, still feeling warm and flushed from the bath. Taehyung and Jimin remained in the bathroom until Jungkook left the room, closing the door loud enough for them to hear, in case they had given Jungkook space on purpose. He didn’t know how to feel after leaving. And he didn’t know where to go. He was a stranger to this palace. What he really, truly wanted was to sleep, and hope that maybe it was all just a dream, and he’d wake up and relive his early morning the day before alone, watching the rain, letting his tea grow cold.Jungkook felt his lips quivering, and touched them gently with the wrinkled pads of his damp fingers. There was a sharp pain in his sinuses. Panic. I’m panicking. Suddenly, he was far too aware of his own breathing. He looked back towards Taehyung’s room. No. Then Jimin’s. No, no. He looked to his left, and prayed- yes, sent a quick worded prayer like he was taught only commoners did- and tried the doorknob of Seokjin’s bedroom. When it opened, he pushed through and closed himself in, hardly taking inventory of the lush reds and creams of the room before falling face down into the large bed. Only the first breath drew easy, the rest suffocating slowly, but he allowed it to ease his heart and clear his mind before he rolled onto his side, facing the window across the room. He felt wrong, laying in Seokjin’s bed, wearing Taehyung’s clothes, smelling like him and Jimin while being surrounded by the smell of their king. Lemon and rosemary, he guessed. It was nice, at the very least. But nothing fit about the picture. The cold world outside. The warm hues inside. Jungkook, lips kissed and mind troubled. Seokjin never did that, though. He’d never made Jungkook afraid, or doubtful. So he let himself sleep, in the den of the mountain king. He hoped, in his weak little heart, that all the intentions of those he’d met had only been pure.He wasn’t sure he could handle it, otherwise.~~~Jungkook woke to the sound of the door opening, just a click and a small sound of alarm, but he was a light enough sleeper to be roused. He was still groggy as he turned his head, Seokjin closing the door behind himself and regarding Jungkook questioningly. “You’re here,” Seokjin stated. Jungkook forced himself to sit up, and wiped at the corners of his eyes. It was later in the day, for sure, but not too close to dark yet. Jungkook wondered just how long he’d slept. His headache had returned with a vengeance, though.Seokjin approached Jungkook slowly, and sat on the edge of the bed. Jungkook tried not to look at the other king. He felt foolish. He didn’t know if Jimin or Taehyung had said anything, but Seokjin gave no indication that he knew anything. Don’t tell Seokjin, Taehyung had urged. This is so forbidden, Jimin had whispered.“What happened?” Seokjin asked, eyes traveling all over Jungkook. His mussed hair, still vaguely damp in places; Taehyung’s clothes, a good fit, but definitely not what he’d had on before; the half guilty, half self-loathing expression. Seokjin changed his question. “What did Jimin do?” Jungkook flinched in surprise. He didn’t mean to, but it gave away enough. Seokjin sighed, and ran a hand through his hair. “I’ll talk to him.”“No,” Jungkook breathed, eyes wide, and Seokjin’s head jerked up to look at him. Seokjin’s lips were slightly parted, eyebrows drawn, and Jungkook felt swirling, sickening emotions in his stomach. And then it growled, which gave them both pause.“Oh,” Seokjin murmured. The older king shook his head clear, and offered a comforting smile. “I’m interrogating you when I should be feeding you. You must be starving. Where are my manners, after you were such a gracious host?”When Seokjin stood, Jungkook followed, slower, still wary. The last thing he wanted was for Seokjin to scold Jimin when it was all Jungkook’s fault. He allowed it, anyways. For the moment, however, Seokjin would be distracted getting late lunch with Jungkook. Both of them hadn’t eaten since the day before.Seokjin led the way from his room, and Jungkook couldn’t help the nervous sideways glance he gave Jimin’s room, but the door was closed and no one came out seeking him. The palace was a lot more bustling than Jungkook’s generally ever was, maids chattering contentedly with each other as they cleaned, guards’ boots pacing around the floors, people roaming around serving purposes Jungkook couldn’t even begin to imagine- the Jeons only had their close, tight castle security and cleaning crew, no extras, no one like Jimin or Taehyung just laying around, looking pretty, kneeling at the feet of Jungkook’s silver throne. He couldn’t even picture his castle like that. In Seokjin’s, it fit. It was genial and pleasant. The dining room only reinforced the atmosphere. A long, dark wood table with centerpieces made of the sunflowers Jungkook read about from the cliffs. They must have been a gift from Namjoon, the closer of the two cities, which was odd considering the cold shoulder Namjoon had given Seokjin when they met at Jungkook’s palace.Seokjin gestured for Jungkook to take a seat, so he sat beside the head of the table, which Seokjin himself took. “It will probably take a while,” Seokjin spoke with apology, “I gave them such short notice, so they’ll try to prepare something quick and easy.”Quick and easy came out a half hour later, and ended up being hare soup, garnished with seasoning, thick broth, and an assortment of vegetables. On the side, there were options of soft, fresh rolls with butter or olive oil, hard garlic biscuits to be dipped in the soup, or simple crackers flaked with green and salt. Jungkook was familiar with most of it, but had never had hare soup. Rabbits were less considered food, more considered pets in the forest, which made it a little sad to Jungkook, but all such thoughts were out the door as soon as he tried a spoonful. It was tender and warm and mingled with the flavors of the broth magnificently. Seokjin was watching Jungkook around his own spoon, finding the easy pleasures of the young king endearing. His soft-lipped smile faded, however, and Jungkook turned to look-Taehyung plopped down in the seat next to Jungkook, while Jimin traveled to the other side of the table to sit across from him. Seokjin sent the man a stern look, which Jimin completely missed as servants placed meals down in front of him and Taehyung, the latter of which immediately stuffing his mouth with bread. He moaned loudly, and Seokin’s head twitched. “Taehyung,” the king started quietly, coldly, and Taehyung immediately stopped. “Show some respect for our guest by using your manners.”Taehyung swallowed thickly to get the bread down, and said a quick, “Sorry, Jungkook.”“Taehyung,”came Seokjin’s harsh tone again. The man really could go from sweet and amiable to strict ruler in a second. It wasn’t scary, not in the way Jungkook’s father used to scare him, and certainly not in the ways Seokjin’s father was described. Rather, it was authoritative, commanding respect. A regal trait that Jungkook lacked. He was finding, lately, that he lacked a lot of the traits he should as king.“He said we could address him casually!”Seokjin looked to Jungkook, and Jungkook nodded, forcing his chin to stay up. He couldn’t cower, couldn’t show shame. Seokjin sighed. “Very well. Table manners, though, Tae.”Taehyung visibly relaxed beside Jungkook, and Jimin was keeping his head down, invested in his food to avoid Seokjin’s sharpness. Jungkook had a bad feeling Jimin would get an earful later, though, if Jungkook failed to explain that he did nothing wrong. He would. It was childish not to take responsibility, even in his muteness. Be a king, he told himself. He didn’t feel like one. He hadn’t sunk into the role enough in his one week being crowned, and with it all having been ripped away from him, he truly felt empty-handed. Even his crown was left behind. Jungkook had no symbol of power, no means of using his power from here, in a foreign kingdom. He was utterly in the hands of Seokjin. The mountain king had shown him great kindness thus far, and all Jungkook could do was hope he continued to be treated that way until he heard from Jisoo.After they had all cleaned their plates and were preparing to go off for leisure time, Seokjin murmured across the table, “Jimin, see me a moment.”Jimin looked stricken, and his eyes darted to Jungkook. They weren’t afraid, per se, but nervous and sorry for sure. Jungkook grasped Seokjin’s arm, and the mountain king turned to the younger in question. Jungkook met his confusion with squareness. His throat was itching with the words caught in it. Seokjin knew. Saw the way Jungkook’s throat worked desperately, the way his lips parted, his eyebrows low in determination. Jimin and Taehyung were frozen, stood from their chairs, watching in silent anticipation. It felt like the world was holding its breath for Jungkook. But it’s not. No staff was present, only the three other men, two of which had heard his utterances before. Jungkook deflated, feeling like the weight of a million pairs of eyes was dropping off his shoulders as all he could say was, “Jimin did nothing wrong.”Seokjin stared at him for long, agonizing seconds. Jimin’s expression was tragically guilty, but Jungkook knew it had all been innocent. Fun, hazy times in the bath. That was all. But Jungkook was king, and it was inappropriate for him to allow. Even on a personal level, he should have known himself better, enough to realize his nerves and say no. When Seokjin nodded, once, curtly, Jungkook shuddered and turned away, finally able to bow his head and back down. The situation defused.“Okay, Jungkook,” Seokjin relented. He twitched, as if he was going to leave, but paused to say, “Thank you.” Then he swept from the room, shoulders tensed with some emotion unknown to Jungkook.Jungkook looked to Jimin and Taehyung, eyebrows drawn, but Jimin was staring at the floor in a submissive manner completely different from the way he’d regarded Jungkook when they came in on horseback just that morning. Taehyung was glancing between them, uncertain.“Thank you,” Taehyung repeated his king’s words, and also left without sparing Jungkook anything else. Jungkook opened his mouth. He noticed he did that a lot lately- actually had words to say, but yet he still couldn’t force them out most of the time. Jimin slowly went around the table to Jungkook’s side, and got on his knees, making the young king step back in surprise, watching with silent interest.Jimin kept his head low as he said, “Thank you, King Jungkook. And- I’m sorry.”Jungkook made a small noise, and Jimin flinched, finally looking up with the most sincere eyes. The duality of the man at Jungkook’s feet would probably never fail to shock the king. “Why-?” Jungkook asked hoarsely, the word seeming to catch in the air and dissolve, making it sound weak.JImin sagged, shoulders falling from their posture, and his head tilted in sympathy. Except, it didn’t belittle Jungkook this time. Jimin dragged himself to his feet, bowed once, and left. Jungkook stood alone in the dining room, until servants bagan filtering in to clear plates. One approached him, shorter than Jungkook and with a young, attractive countenance. His uniform was crisp, and he bounced with energy, just a little. He gave a bow, shorter than Jimin’s, more out of courtesy. “Would you like an escort to the common room, King Jeon?”“Jungkook,” the king murmured in response.“King Jungkook,” the man amended, smiling pleasantly. “My name is Chan, I’m part of the ground floor staff.”Jungkook nodded. “Show me the commons, please?”“Of course.”As they walked, Jungkook reflected. He felt something in the atmosphere of Seokjin’s palace, something that he drowned in, a litte. It was like a madness, slowly seeping into his system and rewiring his brain. It was all an illusion, he knew. A result of his losses recently, most likely. Seokjin’s kingdom was beautiful, and Jungkook just wished he could revel in it a little bit without feeling so… weird. Something felt off, the way Jimin and Taehyung acted, especially around Seokjin. Even the sprightly servants, like Chan, appeared to Jungkook to have an odd surrealism about them. They’re so happy, so loyal, so full of duty. Jungkook supposed he only found it weird because all his life, his father only told him horrible things about the Kim rulers. Things like forced labor, and unnecessarily brutal punishment, making examples, sex workers, hoarding of the nation’s wealth. Seokjin’s palace was extravagant, yes, but no more than Jungkook’s, or the artistry he’d seen of Namjoon’s and Hoseok’s.He suddenly felt a spike of something odd, thinking about the other kings. He had a really awful feeling, like one of them, maybe even both of them, were in on what happened the night before. Both of them were nowhere in sight. What if they were taken? Hurt? Killed? Jungkook reasoned with himself, angry, and felt more awful by the second.When Chan finally stopped at a door, he opened it for Jungkook before bowing again and leaving him. Seokjin was waiting inside, Jimin leant against his arm, Taehyung cross-legged on the floor against Seokjin’s opposing leg. Taehyung was setting up a game on the coffee table in front of him. The scene seemed right, to Jungkook, who had worried he’d unsettled whatever odd closeness the three had with each other. They seemed happy again, though, Jimin’s eyes hooded sleepily as he pressed his cheek into Seokjin’s shoulder, a white blanket over him, and Taehyung absently fiddling with game pieces. Seokjin’s hair was tousled, as if he’d run his hands through it, but it gave him a less intense look that Jungkook rather liked. They all looked up as Jungkook stepped into the room, wooden beams above him, a fur carpet, brick fireplace, a chandelier made of the antlers of bucks. Seokjin smiled softly, a million times more relaxed, and once again Jungkook felt that madness creeping it. It was calm this time, though, just a pleasant warmth that was infectious due to the soft lighting and woodsy scent of the low fire.“Chess?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Days passed in Jungkook’s stay at Seokjin’s palace. His concern over his own kingdom was a constant itch at the back of his brain as he went through the days. The atmosphere of the castle had settled over him, caught him up in it, and he was comfortable now. He knew several of the servants by then, finding Chan and his friends Hansol, Soonyoung, and Seungkwan. Hansol and Seungkwan worked on the second floor mostly, where there were leisure rooms rather than the first floor, where there were meeting rooms, and Soonyoung worked in Seokjin’s tower. Soonyoung was a wild card, and he pumped up his friend group so much whenever he was around. One late night, when Jungkook had been literally sick with worry, face pale and hands clammy, he’d stumbled upon Soonyoung sneaking from the kitchen with armfuls of cookie containers. They’d both frozen when they’d seen each other. It must have been past midnight, and most of the lights in the hallways were out, but once they realized who the other was, they laughed and Soonyoung invited him back to the servants’ quarters. Instead of being roomed by job or floor, Seokjin allowed them to choose their rooms every year. Of course, Chan, Soonyoung, Hansol, and Seungkwan had shared the same room for years, and plan to continue to do so.They welcomed Jungkook into their little party with open arms, and offered him wine and cookies. They must have spent hours just laughed over stupid things Soonyoung did and drinking and eating. They encouraged words from Jungkook, and Jungkook, letting go of his qualms in his tipsy state, allowed it.“What’s the forest like?” Seungkwan asked at one point, upside down on his bed.“Trees,” Jungkook answered shortly, too busy watching Hansol poke Seungkwan’s belly where his shirt had ridden up. Soonyoung snorted.“What are the people like? As much fun as us?” Chan asked. He was doing some charade of a slow dance with Soonyoung on top of a table, to no music, which was funny.Jungkook pursed his lips. “They’re warm. And nice.” Jungkook sighed. “They deserve better.”“What!” Soonyoung screeched, and Chan groaned, leaning his head away from the other man as much as he could, still tangled in each other’s arms. “You’re great, don’t say that.”Jungkook shrugged, and finished his glass of wine, standing up from Hansol’s bed, which they said was “virtually unused.” Soonyoung cheered when Jungkook shakily climbed onto the table with them, and Seungkwan fell over himself rushing to join. Hansol put a track on the record and it was something upbeat and crazy, nothing he’d ever heard, having grown up on classical music. They danced like fools until the sun came up, when Hansol and Seungkwan collapsed in a sweaty, giggly pile on Seungkwan’s bed, Soonyoung had his pants off and was using them as a blanket on the floor, and Chan was singing nonsensically from his bed where Jungkook was tucking him in. He shut the record off and left the room, killing the lights and snickering one last time at the drunken mess of humans he’d left behind. He stumbled through the halls, the dawn leaking in through the windows, and he became increasingly aware of the fact that he had no idea where he was. He found it quite amusing, for the moment. He’d never been to the servants’ quarters, so while he was a little more familiar with the rest of the castle, that was the one place he was walking blindly still.It was Taehyung who found him. The man looked like he also had not slept. He rarely did, at night, Jungkook had grown to learn after one too many encounters in the evenings. They hadn’t talked much since the first day- or, Taehyung hadn’t talked at Jungkook since the first day. He was surprised to see Jungkook just wandering, clearly drunk, and stopped him.“Jungkook? What are you doing here?” He asked in his deep, somber voice.Jungkook looked around. Everywhere looked the same to Jungkook in his state. “Here?” He questioned, and Taehyung’s eyebrow twitched up a little. Jungkook hadn’t spoken again after the first day, either.“In the servants’ halls.”Oh. Jungkook wasn’t sure how he was still in that wing of the castle, considering how long he’d seemed to have been wandering. Jungkook snorted, and started laughing at himself, tripping over his own feet as he got close enough to Taehyung to lean against him. The feel of the man’s body was still familiar from when he was at Jungkook’s castle. Jungkook hummed. “Drank. Drunk.”“I… can see that,” Taehyung said haltingly, and gripped Jungkook’s shoulders to hold him at length. Jungkook whined petulantly. He wanted to go to bed. He was tired and wanted to sleep away his inevitable hangover instead of puking through it. He wriggled enough to free himself, but instead of moving back, he pressed right back in, against Taehyung’s chest this time. His arms wound around the older man’s middle.Taehyung was stiff, unsure of himself for once.“Take me to bed,” Jungkook asked into Taehyung’s shirt.Taehyung chuckled, and Jungkook felt his body shake. “Oh, Jungkook, how I’d love to.”Jungkook didn’t even have the mind to feel embarrassed.Taehyung did his duty to bring Jungkook to bed- Taehyung’s bed. Taehyung had been rooming with Jimin, and from what Jungkook has sensed, Taehyung and Jimin were in some sort of relationship part way between platonic and sexual. Jungkook tried not to think too much about it, for his own sake.“Who did you get drunk with, Jungkook?” Taehyung asked as he flopped Jungkook onto his back, landing buoyantly on the mattress. Jungkook shifted, clumsily trying to get out of his pants, and Taehyung rolled his eyes before helping, highly amused.“Soonyoung’s fault,” is all Jungkook managed as he harrumphed and lifted his hips so Taehyung could drag his pants down. When he was effectively pantsless, he stopped squirming and sighed contentedly, closing his eyes. The mattress dipped as Taehyung crawled up next to him and brought the blankets over their bodies. When Jungkook peeked an eye open, Taehyung had his head propped on his hand, looking down at the king. “What?”“I just want to hear you talk some more before you sleep, since you’ll probably stop when you wake up.”Jungkook frowned, bottom lip sticking out. “Why do people care?” He wondered softly, mostly to himself, then stared at the ceiling to make patterns in the dim light.“You have a nice voice. And you’re fun to talk to. You’re fun in general, though.”“Hm.” Jungkook yawned, eyes closing again. “I’ll regret opening my stupid mouth.”He heard Taehyung sigh, melancholic. Jungkook could be annoyed that everyone wanted to make him talk- but he wasn’t. They just didn’t know, didn’t understand why. He couldn’t mess up around these people, not when they were his only safety in the world at the moment, away from his kingdom, his servants, his guard. He even missed his Hermes- Seokmin was probably the most understanding of his palace people. What will the court think of me when I return? Will they think me weak for fleeing? It was hard not to have been swept away at the time- Seokjin had been at his door so suddenly, whisking him away to safety- and he was grateful, but what if? What if he had stayed? What if he had fought alongside his guards? He would at least have known what had happened to each one of them. He would at least have known what had happened to his kingdom. Coward. “Jungkook?” Taehyung murmured, close to his ear, and a soft touch came to his cheek. Jungkook startled a bit, and blinked his eyes open. Taehyung’s finger drew away from Jungkook’s face wet.“I’m going home, Taehyung,” Jungkook spoke quietly, voice low. Taehyung’s breath caught at his own name, at the words that preceded them. “When I wake up later, I’m going.”“Jungkook-”“I have to know.”They were both quiet after that. Taehyung dropped from his elbow and buried his face into Jungkook’s shoulder until the younger man fell asleep, still drunk and still watery-eyed, just wanting to wake up sober and go. That atmosphere- it had dragged him too far under. The forest comes first. He couldn’t believe he’d let himself forget that, even for the few days he’d stayed with Seokjin. My warm, gentle forest people come first. Not Seokjin, not Taehyung or Jimin, not the mountain people- his forest.~~~“We didn’t agree to this.”Another hard hit. Jisoo spit blood. He remained silent still, though, as he had since he got there. He was practically numb to it now: the way his wrists and ankles were scratched and chafed, the way his cheekbones were painted with bruises, the way the food they fed him churned his stomach. His shoulder was worse than ever, his arms having been drawn behind his back tightly, keeping it in a position where it throbbed constantly.The commander glanced at Yoongi, whose jaw was set, eyes harsh, infuriated by the treatment of Jisoo, who had done nothing. The commander rolled his eyes and took off his brass knuckles, flexed his fingers once they were freed. “I just follow orders.” He picked up a dagger and started looking through several jars of labeled liquids.Yoongi strode forward and grabbed the hand that held the blade, squeezing at the wrist until the commander dropped it, gaze unimpressed as he looked down upon the Seaside’s leader. “Well, here are my orders: you’re done.”“You know I only take orders from-”Yoongi gripped harder with his one hand, his other coming up to the commander’s jacket, bringing them closer. “When I say you’re done,” Yoongi whispered venomously, “you’re fucking done, Wonwoo.”Wonwoo narrowed his eyes, and jerked away from Yoongi’s grip. Yoongi allowed him, and watched as the sullen man left the cell, door ajar behind him. Yoongi eventually drifted his attention back to Jisoo, who was watching with his sunken, heavily bagged eyes. They were lifeless and far away. Yoongi noticed that long ago, and realized that Jisoo was coping- he was keeping his conscience far away from his body to keep himself from spilling anything. But he was coming back, since Wonwoo had left. He knew Yoongi wouldn’t hurt him, not like Wonwoo’s torture.“What, exactly,” Jisoo began, words garbled from his cut lower lip and swollen cheek and abused jaw, “was the purpose of that?”Yoongi scoffed. “Did you not hear any of the questioned he asked?”Jisoo lifted his head, the chains around his throat clinking as they shifted. Gravely, he said, “He never asked any questions.”Yoongi’s fists tightened, balled at his sides, and his lip twitched in a sneer of anger. “Bastard,” he growled to himself, and Jisoo’s head tilted- more lolled in its lazy movement.“Who?” Jisoo coughed, forcing him to pause. “Wonwoo, or the person he takes orders from?”Yoongi chuckled humorlessly. “Both, I suppose.”“What information did you want?”Yoongi raised an eyebrow, and approached Jisoo carefully, the sound of his boots echoing in the commodious cell. “Are you willing to give answers?”
Jisoo shrugged- tried to, but he ended up winces, neck curling towards his injured shoulder. Yoongi pitied him, but knew he couldn’t simply unchain the man. “The forest kingdom has little to hide. We’re a simple region. Simple-minded rulers who followed blindly in their ancestors’ footsteps. Simple way of life for both the people and the royal family. Our kingdom… it was stagnant.”“Until Jungkook.”“Until King Jungkook.”Yoongi nodded once, and began to pace. Jisoo watched, his own legs aching to stretch, to move at all. Yoongi’s hair was pale greenish-blue. Minty. Jisoo wondered how he got it that way. Dyed hair wasn’t even heard of in the forest- Jisoo had only ever seen King Hoseok’s hair, but that at least was a natural color. It was jarring, to Jisoo, to see such a bold dye on someone. He’d never have guessed the Seaside Domain’s leader to look as he did, small and thin with paler skin than Jisoo and bright mint hair. He’d always imagined quite the opposite, actually.“There’s nothing to tell,” Jisoo insisted, sighing, chest deflating. “Our court was against King Jungkook’s ideas, simply because they were different, but his Hermes and I thought they were good ideas. We thought the other kingdoms would support him.”“I don’t own a kingdom.”“But you answer to one.” Yoongi gave Jisoo a sharp look at that, but all Jisoo said in addition was, “I don’t know who, not yet. You’ve been careful not to let it slip.” Then, “Who are you protecting? Clearly your mind has changed. So have the others. King Hoseok, King Seokjin, and King Namjoon were in on this, were they not? They got out- albeit, one of them is also running this whole fucked up situation. Even so, they all went running back to their palaces, whether they’re in on it or not. Why didn’t you?”“We’re done with this conversation,” Yoongi decided abruptly, turning to leave.“Why am I here, Min Yoongi? Why are you here? Why are you torturing me for answers you don’t even need?”Yoongi slams the cell door shut behind him, the heavy bolts clicking. Jisoo is left to bleed and hurt, with only the reverberating metallic sounds lingering, until utter silence takes over. His consciousness slips back, far far away. He daydreams of home.~~~Breakfast was tense. Taehyung had broken the news, upon Jungkook’s request, and Seokjin had yet to give any sort of emotional reaction. It was a simple, “Oh,” and then he had sipped his coffee and returned to eating, the rest of them following suit. Jungkook wanted to know his thoughts, but at the same time, he didn’t care whether Seokjin approved of his decision or not. He had to know. He’d shirked his duties as king long enough, it was past due time to return home and check on his palace and, more importantly, his people.Seokjin dabbed at his face with his napkin, and Jungkook ceased pushing his food around to look to the head of the table. “So, you plan to return to your palace, then?” Seokjin asked, tone conversational. Jungkook released a stressed breath. “I’ll accompany you, if you’d like, just to make sure you arrive safely and there’s no threat waiting.”Jungkook shook his head. He felt showing up with Seokjin by his side like his protector- which he was, Jungkook didn’t die, but- it wouldn’t look good. He’d seem weak, especially to his court. Seokjin frowned, and prepared to protest, but Taehyung spoke up, looking sheepish about cutting of his king.“Jiminie and I could take him,” he offered, shrugging. “There’d be no harm in that, right?”“I distinctly recall something bad happening last time I allowed all three of you to be alone together,” Seokjin said pointedly, and Jimin pressed his lips together guiltily, Jungkook snorted a little laugh, and Seokjin raised his eyebrow, grinning to show he was joking. “But I suppose, if you want to. I’ll miss you all, though. It’s been nice, having so much company.” Then, with a more serious note, “I expect you to act as impromptu guards for him. You’re both well trained enough.”“Jungkook’s probably better trained than us,” Taehyung admitted, “He’s wicked with a bow. Almost shot me out of a tree.”Seokjin’s eyebrows twitched downwards, and Taehyung realized what he’d said. “When did this happen?”Before Taehyung could flounder for an answer, a messenger breezed into the room. She bowed shortly, and Seokjin stood. “Sir, your court would like a meeting to brief you on… some things.”Seokjin nodded sharply, and threw over his shoulder, “I shouldn’t be long. Please wait so I can see you off.” Then he swept from the room, his lavish burgundy cloak wavering after him.Jungkook met eyes with Taehyung, who was holding in laughter, and Jimin, who was smirking. “You two cause so much trouble, don’t you?” Jimin guessed, adding as an afterthought, “And it’s all Taehyung’s fault.”Jungkook nodded fervently, and Taehyung protested, “No! I’m a great influence.”Jungkook shook his head as fervently as he had just nodded it, and Jimin giggled. “Come on, King Jungkook. Let’s all get ready.” Jimin had taken to tacking on that king before Jungkook’s name ever since the first night, seeming to need that reminder, that separation.They prepared all they had- Jungkook with very little, Taehyung throwing everything in a bag, Jimin taking it all out to fold and put back in along with his own clothes. They both put on thin chest plates, an emblem of mountain peaks behind a crescent of leaf fronds on their right breasts, and each had a sword strapped to their belts. Jungkook was given a quiver of arrows, gold-tipped with elegant, soft brown feathers of snow birds, and a sleek bow with ornate golden vines serving as grip around the middle of the arch. Besides, the wood itself was dark and polished.“Keep it,” Jimin insisted, as Jungkook tested the draw and smiled softly at the feel of it.Jungkook lowered it, and looked to Jimin. He began to shake his head, but Jimin’s small, smooth hand fell over the one Jungkook had wrapped around the weapon. “It’s a gift, King Jungkook. Keep it.”“It’s his favor- like a handkerchief, but cooler,” Taehyung reiterated, and put a hand over his heart. “You wouldn't reject a favor from our kingdom’s most prized piece of a-” Jimin turned to grab Taehyung’s arm and brutally smack his wrist with two fingers, making the younger shriek and try to twist away. Once again, Jungkook found himself grinning fondly at the two. As sickly worried he was about returning home, not knowing what he’d find, he had a feeling the two of them would make the trip much more manageable.When Seokjin reappeared, he looked grim, but painted on a smile for them. “It feels too soon,” he admitted to Jungkook, “but I know you know what you have to do for your kingdom.”Jungkook nodded affirmatively. Then, to his utter shock, Seokjin came forward, grasped his biceps, and placed a lingering kiss to his cheek. He repeated the gesture quicker, more familiarly, with Taehyung and Jimin. “Don’t bother Jungkook for too long, especially while he’s getting his court back in order.”They went on their way quickly, wanting to hurry to make it before nightfall. The good thing about his and Seokjin’s kingdoms were that they were flush, so it made for easy travel, especially since Jungkook’s capital was fairly close to the curl of the mountain’s base.The day was perfect, crisp but immaculately clear, blue skies and bright sun serving as a harsh contrast to the snow, which faded fast as they gained distance downward from the peak. Taehyung kept looking around, pointing out birds and hares. He was beaming, happy, relaxed. Jimin was looking at Taehyung with some soft expression, and Jungkook was watching Jimin with a full heart. When Jimin turned, catching Jungkook’s eye, he opened his mouth to speak, but all that came out is a choked noise, his cheery crescent eyes going wide. Jungkook’s eyebrows drew together, and Taehyung whipped around and sucked in a breath.Jimin slumped on his horse, groaning but still conscious, an arrow protruding from his left shoulder blade. In a fluid movement, Jungkook unslung his own bow and reached for an arrow, not yet drawing so he could tug on his reins and halt his horse. Taehyung stopped as well, and Jimin’s followed suit of the two that flanked it, looking around and snuffling, it’s front hooves shuffling in the dirt nervously. Taehyung drew his sword, and began circling his horse around Jungkook and Jimin protectively. Not a sound reached them.“We have to go back,” Taehyung murmured, eyeing Jimin worriedly.Jungkook looked forward down the path, biting his lip. They were so close to the base of the mountain… but Jimin was hurt, and there were clearly hostile people around targeting them. It was a warning shot. An ambush would have happened in a flurry of arrows and people attacking. Jungkook beckoned Taehyung to pull up beside him, and leaned across his horse. “You two go.”Taehyung huffed a surprised laugh. “Are you crazy? They want to hurt you, whoever it is.”Jungkook doubted that entirely. They didn’t want to hurt him, but they would- if he got any closer to his kingdom. But a little part of Jungkook suspected it was Taehyung and Jimin they didn’t want going with Jungkook. They wanted Jungkook alone. For what purpose, he wasn’t sure. Capture? Torture? Why, why, why? Why me? I haven’t done anything yet.“Go,” Jungkook repeated. “They won’t hurt you if you turn back.”Taehyung’s face hardened. He glanced between Jungkook and Jimin, who was looking up. “Jungkook,” Jimin grunted, and grit his teeth while he forced himself to sit up again. “You must realize, we aren’t leaving your side. If you decide to go forward, we will, too.” His small hand scrambled at his side for his sword, and he drew it shakily, straightening his spine in defiance. Jungkook winced at the sight of the arrow shifting where it was lodged in his back. “We’re here to protect you.”“No,” Jungkook murmured. He had to go to his kingdom. It had been too long. The fact that people were trying to keep him from it just proved that he needed to take action. He returned his arrow to its quiver and grabbed hold of his reins again. “Stay. I’m going.”Jimin also took his reins in one hand, and raised an eyebrow at Jungkook as if daring him. Taehyung growled. “Jungkook, he’s stubborn. He will do it, even hurt. Don’t make him.”Jungkook met Taehyung’s eyes, voice growing intense and harsh. “I do not care if my words hurt you two right now. Jimin has an arrow in his back. You, take him back. Force him if you have to. I am going forward, as my duty to my people.” He paused, looking down at his fist, squeezed tight around the leather in his hand. “That is an order.”Jimin’s mouth tightened into a line, and he forced his horse forward a step. A circular item is thrown from the trees, landing against the bark of another right beside Taehyung, an arrow immediately after it. The arrow glided faster than the object, going through it. When the item bounced from the tree, its inner ring caught on the arrow and circled it a few times before settling, glinting brightly in the sun. Taehyung shaded his eyes, squinting at it in confusion, and Jungkook froze when he saw it. When Taehyung finally registered it, he turned his eyes to Jungkook pointedly.Jungkook numbly slid from his horse, and approached the arrow cautiously. Another one could be launched right through his skull at any moment. Any of theirs. But nothing happened as Jungkook slide the object off the arrow, and flipped it rightside in his hands, which shook. Simple silver, twisted like branches, cold to the touch- cold like his castle. My crown. Jungkook nearly dropped it, but forced himself to grip it tight, creating creases in his fingers where the ridges dig in.“Jungkook,” Jimin spoke softly. “We can’t go. Not right now.”Jungkook turned sharply and threw his crown back to the forest where it came from with an animalistic snarl. Jimin flinched back while Taehyung remained calm. All their horses were restless, confused by the series of odd events, not understanding why Jungkook was furious. Jungkook didn’t get mad, hardly ever, and not like the boiling rage he was feeling in the moment.When the crown simply came rolling back out again, lazily, almost mockingly, Jungkook was vibrating. “Who are you?!” He explodes, the words ripped from his throat, louder than he’s spoken… well, ever. Silence. He was about to stomp his way into the brush when another arrow flew past Jungkook’s head, landing next to the other one. It had a paper curled around it, tied with a pale greenish string. Taehyung quickly got off his horse to grab it before Jungkook could even move from his tensed position. The two other men watched Taehyung with sharp eyes. Taehyung pulled at the string, letting it fall, and unfurled the note. The paper was thin and pale, nearly translucent, but all Jungkook could see was backwards chicken scratch through the scrap. Taehyung held the note, staring at it far longer than it took to read.“Tae, what is it?” Jimin urged. His hand had crept over his shoulder to hold at the place where the arrow had pierced through his leather armor. His face was twisted in pain. Jungkook wished they’d just left when he’d asked-“They have Jisoo.”Jungkook’s head snapped back to Taehyung so fast, he was surprised he didn’t get whiplash. “Who.” It wasn’t a question, but a demand for an answer.“It’s signed Seaside.”Jungkook strode up to Taehyung, who offered the note without complaint. Jungkook had to force himself not to just snatch it. The feeling of rage was awful to him. It reminded him of his father’s seemingly constant state. He perused it, going over every sharp letter. It was surprisingly clean writing, despite its initial appearance through the paper.
King Jeon.
Jungkook couldn’t help but cringe at the addressal.
If you’re reading this, that means you have tried to return home. That also means my men have intercepted you. If you’re wise, you’ll go no further from where you stand right now, and no one has to get hurt. Not the companions you may bring with you, and not Jisoo, who is in our possession.
We have your palace. Your people are currently unaware of the change in reign, which speaks volumes to how your father ran the forest before you. We have found your plans, and we are willing to speak to you, make a deal perhaps.
What has happened to you, there is no evil intent. We have killed no one. Situations have changed drastically.
I, the leader, wish to meet with you, Jeon Jungkook. Without King Kim or his palace pets. I can’t promise you your kingdom, but I can promise the lives of you and Jisoo. We will meet during the dark moon, when it is highest in the sky, on the East border of my domain.
I repeat to you, if it was not clear before: come alone.
Seaside
The wording was careful, Jungkook could tell. He’d spent enough time reading rather than speaking to determine that with ease. His eyes traveled over the paper, to where Taehyung was watching him with narrowed eyes but a blank expression. Something was passed between them, something Jungkook didn’t entirely understand, but he pocketed the note. After gathering his crown and placing it on his head, they both got back on their horses. In a quiet voice, Jungkook said, “I suppose we have no choice. We will return. Do not pull the arrow out until we get back, just in case.”They turned around, and nothing else came from the woods: no arrow, object, or noise. The ride back was tensely silent. Jungkook was still simmering with red hot anger over the fact that he was cut off from his kingdom, but the leader of Seaside- the man he knew went by Suga- had presented an opportunity. He wasn’t sure what his next move was- truly show up to meet Suga alone, or show up under that impression only to ambush him. The latter would require Seokjin’s help, which he was hesitant to ask for after he’d already given Jungkook so much. The realization came to him. What he had to do. What Taehyung’s look had meant. I can’t tell Seokjin about the note. Thinking about it, that meant he couldn’t tell Jimin either. He was thankful Jimin hadn’t even asked. He didn’t want to build lies, or at least, not more than he had to.His father once told him that being royalty was all a lie. “You lie to your people, when you smile and tell them you love them. You lie to the court, when you make grand plans that will always fall through. You lie to your fellow rulers, offering a hand in peace.” Why had he always been so cold?Jungkook shook his head minutely. All the anger from his nineteen years of existence, living in wretched fear and inferiority because of his father, was bubbling to the surface because of this one occasion where he allowed a little to spill over.When their party of heavy-shouldered men returned to the gates of the mountain palace, the guards immediately let them in and rushed Jimin off his horse, where he was gently taken away. It didn’t take long for Seokjin to come sweeping from the large, dark wooden doors of the palace, his same cloak getting dusted with snow as he jogs down the steps towards Jungkook and Taehyung. His head followed Jimin, however, and as he approached, he coughed before panting, “What happened?”“Seokjin, let’s get inside,” Taehyung suggested quietly, swinging down from his horse, allowing a servant to take it. Jungkook did the same, keeping his distance while Taehyung moved to Seokjin to take his arm. “The air is especially thin today.”Seokjin’s chest spasmed with a withheld cough, but he shook his head. “Tell me, Taehyung.”“The Seaside Domain intercepted us,” Jungkook spoke, still fueled enough to dare use his speech. It’s odd, how he was silenced from the anger of another, but his own encouraged him to break his quiet. He hated that. He swallowed, but continued nonetheless. “They have my closest servant. I have a bad feeling they are hurting him for information on my intentions.”Seokjin’s whole body stilled for a moment. He went to speak, but seemed to stop himself from saying one thing, instead asking, “What action will you take?”Jungkook looked down, at his boots in the snow. They glistened with wetness. Already, the white grounds were melting, and Jungkook was stood before a murky puddle in which he could see a shadow of his head, the jagged edges of his crown atop it. He reached up to touch it with the tips of his fingers. I will meet with Suga. “I… I am not sure, yet.” I’m sorry, Seokjin.Seokjin nodded. “I don’t expect you to make an immediate decision that might be rash. Think on it, and I’ll support you when you decide.” He finally let himself cough again, and waved a hand back towards his castle. “Let’s-” he tried to wheeze, but let it die in his throat as Taehyung immediately began walking with him, Jungkook following a pace behind.“Can we make sure Jiminie is okay?” Taehyung prompted, and Seokjin nodded again. In the castle, the air was warmer and thicker with proper humidity, which Jungkook speculated came from special vents or a machine of some sort. They veered to the left, and next to a staircase leading up, there was one winding downwards, with a turn that led deeper. They took it all the way to the bottom, a basement of some sort that opened into a large, well-equipped medical bay. Jimin was sat on a pristine white bed, shirt cut off of him, exposing the smooth expanse of bare chest Jungkook had seen before. His muscles were tense, rippling with the effort of not jerking in pain. He was hunched over so his back was smoothed out, and a team of three people were surrounding him. They arrived just as the arrow is pulled out, and Jimin hissed, eyes squeezing shut. Taehyung drifted away from Seokjin, drawn to his hurting friend like a magnet. When Jimin heard his light footsteps approaching on the stone, he squinted his eyes open. Taehyung offered a hand to grasp, and Jimin asked. Jungkook winced, seeing just how tight Jimin held when one medic began to run a disinfecting fluid over the open wound. It wasn’t horribly deep, but the entire serrated tip had gotten lodged, meaning for gnarly ripped flesh. Jungkook knew how much it hurt. When he was very young, training with bows for the first time with some soldiers in training, one of the kid’s father had ordered him to shoot at Jungkook in secret. When King Jeon had found out the kid had landed an arrow in his heir’s ribs, however, he had killed the father ruthlessly in front of the child, who had cried and begged and said I never wanted to hurt Prince Jeon, I promise, it was an accident, dad didn’t do anything. Thinking back on it, Jungkook wondered if it truly was just an accident. Had his father used that poor kid’s father as an example? A show put on for the court, for any people in the forest who may have wanted to hurt a royal Jeon? Just to keep the fear alive, even if the man had been innocent. “Fear means respect, Prince.” No. Fairness means respect. How had his father blinded Jungkook so much?He felt sick, then, watching the way Taehyung- and Seokjin, too, who had migrated to Jimin’s bedside to grip his thigh comfortingly- cared for their friend. Even as Jungkook was screaming, having pulled out the arrow himself and thus was bleeding heavily, his father never went to his side to hold his hand, or grip his thigh, or look at him. He dealt with the “problem” that caused Jungkook to get shot, and figured it the best way to appease the suffering of his child. But all Jungkook had wanted was encouragement, words from his father that would let him know he’d be okay. A cool human hand that would brush back the hair that clung to the sweat on his forehead, or thumbs that would wipe at his tears. It was one of those moments, laying on a cold table with doctors doing something horrible and painful to his body, where he craved the queen. The ghost of her that he hardly remembered, by any means.They gave Jimin a shot in his back, and Jimin relaxed at the feeling of it. “Finally,” he breathed softly, still gritting his teeth in pain, but assuming the injection would numb him eventually, he seemed relieved. He lifted his head, his black hair falling in his eyes, and latched onto Jungkook still across the room. Jungkook flinched, but approached, feet falling nearly silently in his cautious demeanor.Jungkook sat warily on the bed opposite Jimin, facing the man, and whispered, “I am sorry.”Jimin grinned a little. “Your voice is fading again.” Jungkook shifted uncomfortably, but Jimin moved on quickly. “I’m sorry for holding you back,” Jimin admitted instead, “but I don’t regret it. Any further, and you could have been hurt.”“Like you…” Jungkook mumbled miserably.“That wasn’t your fault,” Jimin insisted, and side-eyed Seokjin, who wasn’t in the loop yet. “That was their first shot to let us know they were there,” he explained, and Seokjin hummed in acknowledgement. A flicker of sudden curiosity passed through Jimin’s eyes, and Jungkook feared for a second that he would mention the note, but he said nothing more. He seemed to at last be numbed, shoulders falling more lax, stomach creasing instead of being rigid. Jungkook was glad. Watching Jimin hurt, knowing Jungkook was partially responsible no matter what the other could say, was heartbreaking to Jungkook. He had been walking on eggshells around the forest king ever since his first mistake, which spoke a lot to his personality. Jimin didn’t deserve pain, and he didn’t deserve to have to regard Jungkook differently for something so trivial that happened a week before.Jungkook didn’t say any of that, though. I talk too much lately. This, he knew. Taehyung and Jimin in particular seemed to know just how to take down his walls, increase his comfort. And Jungkook… Jungkook was realizing his mouth didn’t have to cause damage. To think before he spoke was a simple thing, even if it caused a pause. If he was cautious, perhaps-But he still held qualms about speaking freely. He knew, by then, that everything his father had made him think was wrong and horrifically skewed. Being conditioned that speaking would ultimately lead to punishment clung to him, however, as it often did. It was psychological, that much was certain. Slowly, he decided. Slowly, I will train myself to speak and not be afraid. To speak and not say words that will have negative consequence. There was always a risk, but he could come to terms with that. Baby steps. Today… I’ve done quite enough for today.Jungkook stood again, and the other three watched. He nodded, a gesture to excuse himself, and Seokjin said, “Ah, you should go get something to eat or drink, Jungkook. Taehyung-”“I’m staying here, for now,” Taehyung cut in carefully. He was holding Jimin’s hand between both of his, then, stroking the skin of the other’s knuckles softly. It was intimate, and loving. Jungkook gave them nothing more before turning and going to ascend the stairs, feeling the weight of eyes on his back.He traveled up, and up, and up until he reached the room he was given. His few packed items were still strapped to the horse, most likely to be returned to him later, but he still had his bow and arrows slung across his body. All he wanted to do was fall back into bed. It wasn’t like he’d slept much, given how late… early he’d been up drinking. Going to his window, he forced it open. Obviously, it was not lifted often, both because it was mostly cold in the mountains and because it took strength to get it to slide up the track, a clear sign of disuse. When he leaned out, taking a breath of air, his eyes scanned the trees far, far below, searching for- yes, a flash of blue. We’re being watched. Always. Jungkook stored the location of the blue-clothed person, and retracted back into the room to find a piece of paper.When he returned to the window, bow in hand, arrow notched, a letter rolled and tied near the feathers, the faint glimpse of blue through the pine trees was still visible. Jungkook aimed his arrow, narrowing his eyes, honing in on his target. The Seaside person must have been watching him, because the blue moved. Jungkook’s target remained the same, and he drew back tightly, the muscles in his arm straining with the effort to get enough force to let the arrow fly-It hit the bark of the tree, next to where the blue had been. Even if the person had remained still, Jungkook would not have hit them. Satisfied, he shirked off his weaponry and laid the items aside on a table.
Chief Suga,
I will meet with you, on the conditions that you are also alone and carry only a single weapon, as will I.
Don’t expect me to be passive to your demands over my kingdom and my people. I am not my father, but I was raised by him, and Jeons are not to be stepped on.
Regards,
King Jungkook
~~~Yoongi knelt beside where Jisoo was slumped in his chairs. “Do you think you could walk?”“No.”“Crawl?”“No.”“Can you move at all?”“No.”Yoongi tightened his jaw, flexing it before letting it relax with a sigh. “Is Wonwoo killing you?”A bout of silence. Yoongi’s heart thudded in his chest, outraged and- dare he admit it, scared. “Yes,” Jisoo finally answered. “Do you plan to help?”Yoongi looked away, unable to keep seeing the way Jisoo’s dirty hair leaked blood- drip, drip, drip- to the dark pool on the floor. “No.”Jisoo made a wheezing noise, and Yoongi couldn’t tell if it was an attempt at a laugh or a sigh. “You’re no better.”“Most of my partners in this scheme has fled. One has gone rogue.”“And you?”“Damage control. You die, since you’ve heard too much already. I make a deal with your king.”With the little strength left in Jisoo’s body, he tensed. “You’ve taken everything from him. And now you want to make a deal?”“You know too much, perhaps, but you still know not enough,” Yoongi warned. “Plans fell apart. This was never meant to be like this. King Jungkook was an unexpected inconvenience, and now he is a victim. There are people on his side… And there are people who want to capture and keep him forever. I was never in the business between kingdoms, so I don’t know who to believe, but for now, my job is to make the kid trust me.”“After you seized his kingdom?”“It was my plan originally. The night everything changed, my people started following the… the tyrant, instead. I have few men left that I trust.”“Boo hoo,” Jisoo grumped, scoffing, “My king has none. And you want to be someone that he can? Good luck. He’s fucked up. Traumatized. Mute, for the majority. He will never trust you.”The metal locks on the door unclicked, and Wonwoo emerged from the darkness of the entryway. He tilted his head at the sight of Yoongi, crouched next to their prisoner. “Planning his escape?”Yoongi hid the roll of his eyes, and stood, grabbing Jisoo’s hair and yanking the man’s head back. Their eyes met as Yoongi said, “He wishes.”“I have orders to kill him tonight.”Jisoo’s gaze grew heavier, sadder. Yoongi’s own remained hardened. “Good. He’s useless. End his suffering, you animal.”~~~“Hyuna,” Taehyung whispered. His hands moved slowly along the iron of the fence, feeling his way through the dark. He shivered as a breeze ripped through the layers of his clothing. “Hyuna?”A branch rustled, and Taehyung jumped, neck craning up. Hyuna was perched on a tree, a finger to her lips. “Warriors nearby,” she hissed, and extended down a hand. Taehyung latched on, using her strong hold as leverage to climb up until he’s crouched next to her on the low limb. She peered at him, eyes bright in the moonlight, and smiled, but it didn’t linger. “I missed you, but- Taehyung, if King Jungkook meets with Chief Yoongi-”“I know,” Taehyung murmured, pained. “Why… Why did you shoot Jiminie?”Hyuna’s mouth closed, and her eyebrows drew together. “You’re not attached, are you?”“No, but- you know I don’t like innocents getting hurt,” he rushed out, and Hyuna softened.“Oh, Tae…” She whispered.Taehyung shook his head. “Forget it. What are our next orders?”Hyuna pursed her lips. Another foul brush of wind had Taehyung chilled to the bone, snow from the branches dusting their faces in harsh little pinpricks of cold. She turned to him with a neutral expression that scared the shit out of him. “That depends whose side your on, Tae.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook took to watching the moon each night. He and Seokjin would spend time in one of the towers, in a room where Jungkook could sit at a bay window and tilt his head back at the stars, and Seokjin could read or tinker with an odd item he’d been working on. Jungkook wasn’t sure what exactly Seokjin did, but he had labs where he liked to work alone some days.The moon was but a sliver on the night Taehyung and Jimin joined them in the room. The two had been acting extremely odd, closer yet hesitant around each other. Taehyung touched Jimin as if he would shatter, and Jimin was so baffled by the other’s mood that he would grow irritable. Taehyung was tucked close to Jimin, then, though, for the first time in days it seemed. Jimin was perturbed, but allowed it, sketching lightly while Taehyung stared with glazed eyes between Jungkook and Seokjin. Jungkook ignored it. Seokjin was restless because of it. They’d all noticed the strange change in atmosphere. It was less suffocating, more vividly real, and Jungkook was glad. It helped him keep his head. He’d been spending most of his time stuck in his own mind anyways.Soonyoung came along at some point, too, offering to draw baths for any of them. He was very different when he was around the king- even when he was around Taehyung and Jimin. In fact, there was an odd air of inferiority around him when he was with the three. In the presence of a king, Jungkook may have been able to understand, but Soonyoung- all the servants treat Taehyung and Jimin as if they were on the same level. It made Jungkook think of Chief Suga’s note. King Kim or his palace pets. It was fairly clear he was referring to the two boys in question. Jungkook didn’t particularly like how derogatory it sounded, but if he was honest, Taehyung and Jimin didn’t serve any other obvious purpose but to sit and look pretty. A power play. Whenever Seokjin had to sit in his throne and answer to hearings or when he attended meetings, at least one of them- usually Jimin- sat at his feet on a cushion, head in his lap, eyes distant, like they were simple-minded animals on display for Seokjin to pet and coddle while he attended to business. It was weird, but then, Jungkook only knew of his own customs. He knew the Jeon way of public bathing and discarding queens was weird, and he knew the latter was grossly wrong, but no one said a word. All he could presume was that it was normal, a tradition. He comforted himself by thinking of Namjoon and Hoseok, who probably also had customs he would think odd.It had been a good time since he’d thought of the other kings. Jungkook hadn’t witness any messengers updating their status, but Seokjin had assured Jungkook a few days prior that all was well for them. It struck Jungkook as almost hurtful. All is well? They don’t offer condolences, or help, even when they said they would? He felt childish thinking such thoughts and feeling so betrayed. Even then, his face felt hot with it. He felt so alone, even with Seokjin’s care and Taehyung and Jimin’s amicable company. Perhaps it was because he felt he was about to betray them. Seeing the thin crescent of the waning moon, it would be the next night, when he’d leave in the cover of darkness to ride to the shores.Jungkook ended up taking the other of the bath, and Taehyung stood, seeming to blink back into his body. “Can I join you?’Jungkook looked back at him, half in surprise, half with nervousness. He wanted to talk, that much was obvious, but Jimin and Seokjin didn’t bat an eye at it. Jungkook nodded, and Soonyoung walked ahead of them, leading them up a few floors to the top, where the bedrooms were.Jungkook stripped himself of his shirt on the way to Taehyung’s bathroom, and the three men sat on the dry edge of the large bath as Soonyoung fiddled with the taps, making sure the temperature was perfect. Jungkook hated that Soonyoung was acting so small. Taehyung didn’t seem to notice at all, bending across to his cabinets, extracting his usual rose salts. Soonyoung kept his head low, only glancing briefly at the man’s actions, but when the bath was sufficiently filled and he stood to leave, he went to a different cabinet first. Jungkook tilted his head as Soonyoung rummaged around a bit, and Taehyung lifted his head.“Oh,” Taehyung muttered, then, with more panic, stood. “Oh, Soonyoung, you don’t-”Soonyoung turned back around, eyes on the ground, and placed a small jar and a small box on the edge of the bath before exiting the room, shutting the door soundly behind himself. Jungkook leaned to inspect the items, but Taehyung brushed past him, nearly making him topple half-dressed into the bath, and shoved the items back into the taller cabinet. The box rattled with what sounded like cards, or something flat or packeted.“S-Sorry,” Taehyung rushed out, and Jungkook thought it was the first time he’d seen Taehyung so flustered, “Communal bathing isn’t really common, and Soonyoung- he assumed- Jimin and-and S…” When he spun back around, meeting Jungkook’s befuddled face, he let out a sharp breath and began laughing. Jungkook just tilted his head further, mouth puckering, and Taehyung shook his head, shoulders relaxing. “I- sometimes I forget, Jungkook.”“Why do strange things always happen when I bathe with you?” Jungkook groused, and began undoing his pants. “Nothing so grossly sexual happens during forest baths.”Taehyung laughed again at the tone in Jungkook’s soft little voice, and the air in the entire palace seemed to ease some. “So you did realize what they were. I underestimate you, Jungkook.”Jungkook shrugged, and slipped into the water. He swirled his hands around in the pink bath, tinted as such from the salts, and breathed in the steaming scent of flowers. “So,” Jungkook started smally as Taehyung joined him, “The note?”Taehyung’s broad shoulders dipped, and his chest grew flushed in the hot water. “Yes,” Taehyung relented, “The note. I-” He stopped himself, seeming to struggle. Jungkook waited patiently. He knew his own choice, whether Taehyung was there to try and prevent him from it or help him in it. “I think you should go.” This surprised Jungkook, but not too much. Taehyung hadn’t said a word about it all week, so it made sense for the other man to admit he encouraged it. “I can’t help much, but I can provide your cover.”Jungkook nodded, and slowly allowed a smile. “Thank you, Taehyung,” he whispered.“I still really like that,” Taehyung said offhandedly. “When you say my name. It feels special.” “It is,” Jungkook promised, and Taehyung beamed at him across the tub. “I trust you.”Taehyung ducked his head. “That’s… good. I’ll help you prepare tonight. Maybe we can even spar a bit. Chief Suga’s used to settling arguments with duels, I’ve heard.”“I’d like that-”A knock fell on the door, and they both looked to the noise, going into a tense silence. Jungkook felt the water stir as Taehyung shifted, sitting up a bit and calling, “Jimin?”The door opened, and Seokjin stepped in. Jungkook’s head fell to the side, looking up at the tall man, heart pounding. He hoped his fear was hidden by his curiosity at the king’s arrival. “Am I intruding?” Seokjin asked, voice low, and it made Jungkook shiver a little.Taehyung rolled his eyes. “Soonyoung would think so. Did he go tattling?” Seokjin raised an eyebrow, and Taehyung just said, “Never mind.”“May I join? Jimin went to bed, and I was missing the company.” Taehyung looked to Jungkook, who nodded, and shifted closer to Taehyung to make room. Once Seokjin was seated, he groaned and tilted his head back, throat flexing. “The ways of your kingdom have grown on me, Jungkook.”Jungkook watched him as he spoke, adam's apple bobbing, and let out a small audible laugh. Seokjin leveled his head at the sound, and Jungkook felt… strange. The way Seokjin was looking at him was darker, but still warm. It was his eyes, the rich bark color, how much power his looks conveyed. Taehyung shifted again, even closer to Jungkook, and Seokjin noticed, gaze flickering to Jungkook’s right. Then, inexplicably, Seokjin smirked, and Jungkook’s breath caught.“So,” the mountain king began, fingers playing with a rose petal, “Is there a reason for this romantic bath?”Jungkook felt his face flame, but Taehyung dispelled whatever thoughts Seokjin had by saying, “Jungkook likes these bath salts. I have to please our guest, don’t I?”“Of course.” Seokjin aimed a smile at Jungkook, who still felt hot, but perhaps he’d mistake it for the bath’s effects. His attentions moved again. “Soonyoung did go tattling, by the way. As he’s supposed to when you get up to something strange, Taehyung.”“Did he say we were fu-”“Taehyung,” Seokjin cut him off in warning, and Jungkook couldn’t help snickering. It seemed to please Seokjin. “Yes, he did. So of course I had to… investigate.”Taehyung arched an eyebrow, and Jungkook turned his face into his own shoulder. “Just one bath…” He mumbled, and Seokjin hummed in question. Jungkook lifted his head a little and spoke again, just as quietly, “Just one nonsexual bath.”Seokjin laughed pleasantly, and shrugged helplessly. “Please forgive us, forest king, when the mountain people bathe together, it is usually far from casual.”Jungkook rolled his eyes, and settled upright again. Taehyung took over conversation from there. “Jungkook and I might spar later. I think he misses it.”“I never would have assumed you to have violent nature,” Seokjin commented facetiously, and Jungkook sent a small wave of water towards him. “Perhaps I can spar with you, as well. Taehyung is more than capable, of course, but I think it would be fun.”Jungkook tried not to look at Taehyung, and instead nodded. He could still see Taehyung out of the corner of his eye, fidgeting, but it was quickly covered by a pout. “Aw, taking my Jungkook time.”Seokjin gestured around the steamy room, pointing out, “I feel you spend plenty of time with him already.”“No! He kicked me out of bath time for a while,” Taehyung complained, but both kings knew it was all in good humor, so Seokjin didn’t berate him for it.“Well, I’ve been busy with kingdom work. What have you been doing? Lounging around while Jimin does your job for you.”“Not that our job is very different from lounging around, anyways. Most of the time, at least,” Taehyung jabbed.“Don’t tell me I don’t make you work.”“What,” Jungkook spoke up meekly, and both eyes landed on him. He paused, and restarted cautiously. “What do they do, exactly?” Taehyung colored, and turned wide eyes to Seokjin, a silent question in them that Jungkook could tell was are you going to tell him? He was… embarrassed. A rare sight. Jungkook hurried to stutter out, “I-I’m sorry. I did not mean to- I’m sorry.”Seokjin shook his head. “Don’t mind Taehyung, Jungkook. He doesn’t like the showy part of his job much, which is why you often see Jimin accompanying me instead, but I assure you he enjoys the more private aspects of it.”Jungkook’s eyes were flitting between Taehyung and Seokjin, a hunch in mind. His heart was fluttering, and it felt stupid and awful. Childish. “So…”“I’m King Seokjin’s… Um…” Taehyung seemed to struggle for the word, tilting his head up, face still blushed the same pink as the tinted bath water.“Taehyung and Jimin are my concubine.”Jungkook didn’t know how to react. He wasn’t unfamiliar with the word or the concept. In fact, he’d had a feeling the two men were something of the sort. Hearing the actual term, though, it felt wrong. His father had concubine. Many of them, but none of them were permanent. A new one every few months. They didn’t hang around, and didn’t sit at his feet like a prized possession. They were secret. Considered dirty. If anyone knew, even the court, the Jeons would be slandered. The people would be horrified.But the mountain people, they all knew Taehyung and Jimin. They saw them sit with Seokjin during hearings, and ride with him during outings. They liked Taehyung and Jimin, and treated them very highly. Seeing the way they all interacted, it was less like they were concubines, more just… casual lovers, perhaps? Jungkook was unsure, as he wasn’t used to the idea. He was glad, though, that it was different here. That also meant homosexuality was accepted across the kingdom, even by the king himself, which was of course preposterous in the forest.Seokjin must have seen Jungkook’s thoughts played out like a movie, because he added softly, “They’re very well treated, Jungkook, you know this. I don’t know how the forest regards concubine, but it is normal in my kingdom. Due to tradition, there can be no more than one king or one queen, so I can’t marry either of them. Our relationship isn’t quite like that anyways. If the king does have unconventional lovers, they’re considered concubine, and a surrogate may in the future provide an heir if the king does not wish to settle down with a female. Otherwise, marriage between any gender is legal.” Seokjin tipped his head to the side. “Doesn’t the forest use surrogates as well?”Jungkook shook his head, lowering his eyes to the murky water. “Not… not exactly.”“There has never been an official queen. That’s all I know. Are the forest kings celibate?”Jungkook laughed coldly at the prospect, once again thinking of the concubine. “No. In the forest, the king selects a queen based on appearance, impregnates her, she raises the child until it is old enough to walk, talk, and use the bathroom itself, and then she is… killed, I presume.” Jungkook lowered his head further. “My father never said that, but- I see no other way my mother could have disappeared so fast, without a trace.” Seokjin and Taehyung fell silent, and Jungkook felt that anger again- at his kingdom, this time. His father, and his ancestors. The hall of portraits he had always felt so inferior walking down. “I do not support it. I-”“We understand that, Jungkook,” Taehyung murmured, sympathy heavy in his tone, and he moved ever closer to Jungkook to hook their arms. Their thighs pressed together comfortingly, and Jungkook released a frustrated breath.“Come, Jungkook,” Seokjin offered gently, beginning to rise. “Let’s go fight a little, to let off steam. You are not your father, I’ve said it before.” He offered his hand, and Jungkook slowly looked up. He accepted it, and Seokjin pulled him into an embrace that had Jungkook’s heart pattering in his chest. Too much bare, warm skin all along his own. But it was brief, and sweet, and Jungkook thought, yes. I needed this, I think.Guilt began to feel heavy within him.~~~Jungkook’s breath came harsh and short, Seokjin’s even moreso. The older king was on top, bearing heavily onto Jungkook, a fierce determination set in the slope of his brows and upward curl of his lips. Jungkook tried to buck up, but he was pinned at the hips and his shoulders were being pushed back.Focus, he told himself, even with his head spinning. You don’t have to be stronger to win.Jungkook dropped his arms, and Seokjin’s expression turned to one of surprise as he fell further on top of the younger. Seokjin carefully moved his sword to the side. “Are you o-”Jungkook pushed, and Seokjin grunted as he was thrown off and to the side. Jungkook rolled, hooking his leg over Seokjin, and pressed the flat of his sword against the man’s neck with a soft smile that said got you.Seokjin laughed, and Jungkook could feel the quake of his chest against his own. “I thought you were hurt, that’s hardly fair.”“All is fair,” Jungkook murmured in response.“In love and war?”Jungkook’s eyes flickered along Seokjin’s face. Flushed cheeks, damp hairline, the way he wet his lips, how his eyelashes fluttered almost sleepily. “Something like that.” Jungkook’s heart was doing the funny thing where it sped up and made him feel weird. Not entirely bad weird. Seokjin’s head fell back onto the mat that they’d laid out in his training room, and he huffed out a shaky breath. Jungkook leaned closer, curious. “Are you okay?”“My chest hurts a little, but otherwise, I’m perfectly fine,” Seokjin assured him. Jungkook scrambled up, and offered a hand, pulling Seokjin to his feet. “Remember that time in your library? Where I went and knocked you right over?” Jungkook snorted, and nodded. He did indeed, though it was bleary at best. “It feels better, now, knowing you can defend yourself well. Back then, you seemed so fragile in your hurt state.”“I am not weak,” Jungkook said, more in agreement than defense.“You are not,” Seokjin affirmed, still holding onto Jungkook’s hand, which he squeezed before releasing. “Now,” he continued, and began circling Jungkook, raising his sword again. “Round two?”Their swords clashed, and Jungkook was taken back, to when he’d trained with Jisoo. They have him, Jungkook reminded himself. He’d been feeling so guilty, keeping his plans from Seokjin, but what choice did he have? After the last outing he’d had, Seokjin would never let him go alone, and that would provoke the Chief. It would put Jisoo into danger.His breath got knocked from him as Seokjin hit his padded side with the flat of his sword, and he stumbled back. Before Seokjin could advance again, he darted forward, taking the offensive. Seokjin, caught off guard, could only manage to turn a little to evade the brunt of Jungkook’s attack.Jungkook found himself at a wall. He spun, but Seokjin was already on him, crowding him against the painted brick. Jungkook’s eyes scanned for space before diving through the area between the wall and Seokjin’s backset leg.“You’re a quick little one,” Seokjin noted, calmly following Jungkook’s movement as the younger king rolled back onto his feet. He caught Seokjin’s gaze roaming his body, from his strong legs to his thin waist and structured chest, which rose and fell steadily then.Then he charged.They fought for a long time, laughing at their mistakes, making joking jabs at each other with bated breaths. Once again, Jungkook found himself at Seokjin’s mercy, this time on his knees, Seokjin behind him, holding his head still with a dagger at Jungkook’s throat. He’d pulled it out when Jungkook had disarmed him, and what had began as a swordfight turned into hand-to-hand as Jungkook discarded his own sword to keep it fair.“You won’t fool me this time, Jungkook,” Seokjin panted. His breathing was uneven, which concerned Jungkook, but Seokjin had yet to complain about it. Seokjin knelt, a hand going around Jungkook’s middle to press his back to the mountain king’s chest. Seokjin’s breath was hot against Jungkook’s ear as he whispered, “Want to know a trick?” Jungkook nodded shortly so as not to disturb Seokjin’s firm yet gentle grip in his hair. “Plant your strongest foot.” Jungkook brought his right knee up so his boot was secure on the mat. “To loosen my grip, you’d bring your head back and hit me,” he instructed, guiding Jungkook by his hair to lightly mimic the movement before slipping his fingers free. “Grab that arm now.” Jungkook did, grabbing his forearm and bicep. “And-” Jungkook did what felt natural, hauling Seokjin over so he slammed onto his back in front of Jungkook. Jungkook pinned both his arms then, and braced a knee over both Seokjin’s thighs. “Good,” Seokjin praised breathlessly. Then, with an odd expression that Jungkook couldn’t decipher, he said, “It’s weird, being held down like this and feeling arousal instead of fear.”Jungkook tried to jerk away out of mere shock, but Seokjin’s hand broke free and grabbed Jungkook’s shirt collar where it stuck from his leather armor. In a dizzying turn of Jungkook’s world, in which his mind was too muddled to understand what was happening, he was suddenly the one below Seokjin’s, hands pinned above his head. His small wrists were trapped under one of Seokjin’s warm hands, the other still fisted in Jungkook’s shirt. “But I’m more used to this position.”Jungkook couldn’t breathe. Seokjin was still struggling for his own breath, but that was just asthma. Jungkook couldn’t breathe because he felt- too much, a mix of every emotion, it was suffocating. The innocence of his interactions with Taehyung and Jimin were practically nothing to this swirling heat of lust he saw from Seokin, and felt within himself. It’s wrong, some pesky voice was telling him- but he knew it wasn’t. But with Seokjin? Doesn’t that make it wrong?Seokjin was watching him intensely. “I’m sorry, Jungkook,” he muttered, but not an ounce of it was truly apologetic. “But something had to give.” Jungkook agreed, but it felt like too much, too soon. What was a vague attraction that Jungkook had pushed to the back of his mind was now brought forth with lightning quickness, and he realized how it had grown, unnoticed, into something stronger. Almost a physical pull. He wasn’t sure if he was terrified or exhilarated. Seokjin dipped lower, and Jungkook practically cowered beneath him, making him stop. “Is this okay?” Jungkook didn’t know. Seokjin slowly lowered his head, dragging his nose up the line of Jungkook’s throat, forcing Jungkook to tilt his head back with a small sound erupting from his mouth. “I won’t, without an answer,” Seokjin told him, and Jungkook felt the movement of the words against his jaw. “But, oh, I want to do so much to you, Jungkook.”“Seokjin,” Jungkook gasped, and Seokjin practically growled.“Keep saying my name like that, and I-” Seokjin inhaled sharply to stop himself, and rested his forehead on Jungkook’s sternum.There was a beat of silence before Jungkook whispered, “You’ll what?”Seokjin chuckled softly. “You tempt me.”“Maybe…” Jungkook paused, eyes darting along the ceiling, so high the lights hardly illuminated the rustic beams. “Maybe I do it on purpose.”“I can hear your heartbeat. Are you scared of this?”“Yes.”“Would you believe me if I said you don’t have to be?”“I… do not know.”“Then I won’t do anything.”Seokjin began lifting himself off Jungkook, releasing his wrists, but Jungkook hooked an arm over Seokjin’s neck and pulled him back down, catching the older man at the hip with his other hand. Seokjin caught himself, caged over Jungkook’s body, eyes searching. Pretty, Jungkook thought. “Let this happen,” Jungkook said, gaze flitting away, too frightened to keep eye contact. He caught himself looking at Seokjin’s lips, but that, too, was dangerous. “Slowly.”Seokjin tried to hide a smile. “Does that mean I can’t kiss you right now?”Jungkook bit his lip, stomach fluttering uncomfortably. Why now? I’ve been kissed before. But this was Seokjin. Someone untouchable to Jungkook- someone he’d been warned against, and wary of, and keeping himself from. Yet, there he was, touching him, tossing away the warnings, leaving behind the wariness, pulling himself closer to Seokjin.Jungkook closed his eyes. In a small voice, he said, “Do what you wish… Seokjin.”He felt Seokjin’s breath fan his face, and all was still for a moment. Jungkook didn’t know whether or not he was expecting it- but Seokjin gave a chaste kiss to the corner of Jungkook’s mouth before extracting himself from the younger king. “That’s all I’ll allow myself. Slowly, you said.”Jungkook nodded. He still couldn’t find it within himself to move. The place where Seokjin’s plush pink mouth had touched his, so softly, barely there- it felt odd. Like his nerve-endings all longed for that touch to have remained just a little bit longer.Jungkook smirked.“What’s that for?” Seokjin asked, skepticism strong in his tone.“After conquering his concubine, I have also won the mountain king.”Seokjin sighed. “Those two. I should have known.”~~~Seokjin had escorted Jungkook to his room, but had gone no further than caressing his cheek and whispering, “Goodnight, Jungkook,” leaving with only the blazing trails of his fingertips left. Jungkook slept fitfully after his exercise, and when he woke, he felt better than he had in a long time. He didn’t feel so trapped any more. Just… cared for, and worried after.What comforted him the most was that his surety remained. I have to meet with Chief Suga.Throughout the day, Seokjin was fairly busy, Taehyung following him like a bored but loyal puppy. It still didn’t sit quite right with Jungkook, but Seokjin had promised they enjoyed their… duties, and Jimin had reinforced it when he saw Jungkook watching with uncertainty in his eyes.They sat together then, in one of Seokjin’s courtyards, Jungkook perched on a short stone wall firing arrows at trees. It was reminiscent of the day he’d first met Taehyung, thinking he was some traveler. Well. He let an arrow fly, and a strong gust of cold wind made it shiver just slightly off from its exact target. I was quite wrong.“Are you leaving tonight?” Jimin suddenly asked, and the next arrow missed entirely as Jungkook’s body jolted. When he glanced at the shorter man, black hair pushed back from his forehead for once, Jimin just shrugged sheepishly and played with one of the snowdrop flowers that lined the stones. “Taehyung told me.”“I will return,” was all Jungkook answered with, and pulled another arrow from his quiver.“Please do,” Jimin pled quietly. Jungkook looked at him again, gaze lingering. Jimin was still staring resolutely at his hands, twisting the stems of flowers and gently unfurling them. His cheeks were rosy, and he tucked his chin and mouth into the scarf wrapped around his neck when a particularly biting flurry of wind blew in. Then, unexpectedly, Jimin scooted on his butt until he was pressed warmly against Jungkook’s side.Jungkook knew Jimin enough to see the meaning behind actions. Jimin wasn’t much for sharing his feelings outwardly, but by small gestures, he would let people in and let them know they were loved.Jungkook felt a little less burdened with the grace of not only Taehyung, but Jimin as well.He spent the remainder of the afternoon showing Jimin all his little tricks to archery, in as few words as necessary, because that was all they needed.~~~Taehyung had laid out a route for Jungkook. He’d had to start as soon as night fell.Soonyoung was a player in it, which made Jungkook nervous, considering he was valiant in his duties to tell Seokjin everything. He swore he’d remain silent, however, and Jungkook had no other choice but to accept that.Soonyoung offered Jungkook a bath after dinner, and they went off, Jungkook murmuring something about sleepy. Taehyung offered to go with him, to make sure he didn’t fall asleep in the bath.From there, they swept through the castle, Soonyoung always going ahead to make sure hallways were clear. It was rare to find one that wasn’t, but most were filled with harmless servants. Even the few guards they saw didn’t know any better, since Jungkook had free roam of the palace, so it wasn’t like it was odd for him to be going towards the back. That was where the official shooting range was, anyways.And the stables, tucked in the back right corner of the grounds.The only problem they faced when the breached the outdoors was the snow. Footprints would be horribly noticeable, but luckily it was light snow, and Taehyung walked backwards to brush them away as best as he could.Soonyoung helped tack Jungkook’s horse- the same one he’d ridden from his own castle in the night. The whole scenario was vaguely reminiscent of that, and Jungkook’s hands shook as he mounted and took the reins. Taehyung got on another horse, and Jungkook froze, giving him a sharp look.“I’m going halfway,” Taehyung determined, without question. “Just in case.”Jungkook wanted to argue, but brushed it off. He sort of preferred having that, as a comfort. “Wait at the base of the mountain,” Jungkook ordered, and Taehyung gave a nod. Then, he reached down and clasped Soonyoung’s shoulder. “Thank you.”Soonyoung smiled meekly. “Be safe, King Jungkook. Seungkwan will beat my ass if he knows I helped you go off just to die.”Jungkook snorted, rolling his eyes as he sat up. He had his gifted bow over his shoulder and a sword at his hip. “Have a little more faith, Soonyoung.”Taehyung and the servant shared a look as they passed each other, but no words were said. Jungkook couldn’t tell if it was a threatening look, or a simple warning.The journey felt far too short, from the back exit of the castle to the bottom of the steeper path down. They slowed to a stop once the incline grew flat and the clearcut path became muddled with thicker copses of trees. They veer off a little, so they’re closer to the cliff. From there, Jungkook would travel along the steady decline to where the forest brush met the sand at sea level. Taehyung drew his horse to the side, and slid off to tie her to a tree. He came up to the side of Jungkook’s to grip the king’s thigh.“If you’re not back by sunrise, I’m going after you,” Taehyung told him, even as Jungkook shook his head.“Chief Suga-”“I’m going after you,” he repeated.Jungkook scoffed, but it wasn’t cruel. “You never obey orders, do you?”Taehyung grinned. “Only from my own ruler, dear forest king.”“Brat.”“Come on, don’t let that be the last thing you say to me.”“I will return, Taehyung,” Jungkook breathed in fond exasperation. He placed his hand over Taehyung’s and leant down to kiss Taehyung’s forehead. “That means I will see you again, yes?”Taehyung ducked his head, but nodded. “Sunrise,” Taehyung reminded him, stepping away, hand lingering as long as he could still reach until it fell back to his side.“Sunrise,” Jungkook repeated, a promise. He dug his heels into his horse’s side, and she began forward again, slow until he coaxed her into a trot. He didn’t look behind himself, as much as he wanted to. He kept his eyes forward, and listened for the approaching crash of waves against the cliff’s face. He could smell it, the salt in the air. He’d never been to Seaside, so it was strange- and honestly a tad unpleasant. Nothing as horrific as the graphic sensory details some writings depicted of low tide, however. That, he did not want to experience.Otherwise, he relished being in the forest again. The trees felt familiar, even though he’d never traveled so close to the Seaside Domain before. What was unfamiliar was the mix of palms he encountered as he drew closer to the beach. His palms were beginning to feel clammy with fear, which he tried his best to swallow. If there was anything he’d learned about Chief Suga was that he took advantage of fear. He’d try to own someone like Jungkook, the mute son of the late King Jeon, a man as foreboding as the stories of the Seaside leader himself. Jungkook hoped he at least surprised the Chief with his speech and demeanor. It had been almost two weeks since he could have heard any news about Jungkook, and a lot had changed about the forest king.Jungkook stopped his horse where the trees gave way to beach. The new moon illuminated nothing. There was no sign of the Chief.He gingerly slid off his horse and left her tied at the edge of the forest. When he stepped onto sand, his foot sank, and he jerked his leg back in surprise, making it kick up and cling to his boots. Jungkook frowned in distaste at the way it speckled his pants. Where his foot had been, there was an impressive marking. No hiding that. Though with all the natural lumps and ridges in the sand, a footprint was easily lost, and he found that trying to spot any sign of the Chief’s prints was futile in such darkness.Jungkook stepped forward again, proceeding this time, his feet shifting on small mounds of the grains. He felt like an idiot, half-stumbling out into the open stretch of beach. In the distance, it was curved, but Jungkook did not dare approach the bend, knowing the Domain’s main village dwelled somewhere beyond that point. He waited, still hovering close to the edge of the trees, and tried to look for anything- but his eyes were drawn to the ocean. He’d never seen it like this before.It was impossibly dark- an inky black in the night, curling and foaming stark white and crashing. Jungkook was no expert, in fact he knew very little of the ocean, but it seemed relatively close to high tide rather than low tide. The waves licked long trails up the sand, and when it receded, the water sank through the Earth alarmingly quick. He was fascinated- but also terrified. He couldn’t imagine being in that water, too dark to see anything around him. He’d seen too many illustrations of toothed or barbed, even electric, sea creatures to trust that.A spark caught his eye.Jungkook turned swiftly, hand at his belt, where his sword was secured. The spark caught into a flame, erupting from the end of a torch, and an unfamiliar face was lit with the dancing warm glow. The man was- small. Thin, and with a pallid face. Narrow eyes. Some greenish tint to his hair that Jungkook couldn’t place exactly in the orange torchlight.The man emerged from the treeline, walking comfortably on the sand. He wore a crisp white shirt and slim black pants, which threw Jungkook off even more. Overall, the man’s appearance wasn’t what he had expected at all. He began to fear, for a moment, that maybe this person wasn’t-But the low voice of the man said surely, “King Jungkook. I received your note. Color me surprised.”The chief waited a moment, then opened his mouth to say more, but Jungkook beat him to it. “As I said, Chief Suga, Jeons are not to be stepped on.”Suga’s mouth pressed together thinly. Then, the corners of his lips twitched. “Yes. But you are not your father.”“No. He was- wrong. Everything he did, everything he taught me to do. So if you have attacked me because of your feud with him…”“I have not,” Suga promised, and delicately approached Jungkook, as if not to scare him. Jungkook was scared. Terrified. But he hid the shaking of his hands in the flowing folds of his cloak. He tried not to step back as Suga got closer than Jungkook felt was necessary, but the chief’s next words were murmured and grave. “We have to find somewhere more private. Everything is not as it seems.” He reached until he found Jungkook’s forearm, and began to tug him insistently to the woods again, not looking back.“Chief-”“Yoongi.”Jungkook floundered in silence for a second at that, but hurried his steps so he was walking with the chief instead of being dragged behind him. “What is this, Yoongi?” Jungkook muttered, skin crawling with paranoia as they enter the eerie silence of the forest. The whispering of rustling trees sounded over the murmur of falling waves as they hurried deeper in.“Not here.”Jungkook attempted to pull his arm free, but Yoongi held fast. The strength in his grip was far greater than Jungkook expected, given his skinny body. Panic was quickly welling up inside him. Taehyung will look for me at sunrise, he tried to comfort himself, but he knew the stories of Seaside, so what if I don’t make it to sunrise?He felt sick with fear, and worse than that, regret. Images of Seokjin, hovering over him, kissing him- and of Jimin, laid across the king’s lap, or playing cards with Jungkook. Soonyoung. Chan. Seungkwan and Hansol.“I’m not here to hurt you, I’m here to help you,” Yoongi hissed, finally stopping. His torch was weak and small, offering only a tiny circle of illumination in the darker depths of the forest. Seeing Jungkook’s bewildered expression, Yoongi sighed. “King Seokjin, he’s-”“Jungkook!”Jungkook jolted, and spun around, but the yell was far off. Deep and rough. Taehyung. He went to run towards it, but Yoongi planted a hand on Jungkook’s shoulder. “Come with me. Flee with me- you have to.”“What?” Jungkook squeaked, shaking Yoongi off. “No. No, Tae- my friend is-”Yoongi’s face hardened. “If that was the voice of Kim Taehyung calling, and he was aware of your plans tonight, then he is no friend of yours.”Jungkook stumbled a step back, mind reeling.He heard another scream, farther, more pained, and he was forced another step back. His eyes were locked on Yoongi’s, whose remained stone cold, a twinge of concern in the fall of his eyebrows. Jungkook shook his head, very slowly.“Jungkook,” Yoongi grunted in warning, but the young king had already turned and taken off, skipping over roots and ripping through brush to find Taehyung.
King Seokjin, he’s-
Jungkook shook his head, trying to clear it of all thought except how to get to Taehyung, how to help him, but-
Seokjin, he’s… what?
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Trees streaked past, the dark colors bleeding together like an oil painting. Jungkook’s breath was puffing white from the cold and his joints ached in the bitter cold, but he kept his pace. Taehyung’s voice was drawing closer, in brief shouts of distress.
He shouldn’t have come that close. I shouldn’t have let him.
Jungkook ran with relative ease, having been familiar with thick forest terrain. A fallen tree slowed him, but only for a moment as he scaled it and dropped to his feet on the other side, taking off immediately.“Jungkoo-” The call was cut off by a growl of anger.
So close.
Jungkook pushed himself to go faster, faster, faster-When he blinked, he was in the dirt, his hands braced beneath his chest, wrists aching, ankle feeling like it was on fire. He let out a yelp of his own pain, and Taehyung called his name again, but it was getting farther away, and more muffled, as if someone was trying to gag him. No, Jungkook thought, and dragged his knees under him for leverage. He wavered, scrabbling at a nearby tree until he was upright. He tested pressure on his right leg, his breath knocked from his lungs at the sharp stab of pain. No, no, he repeated in his mind, and hopped forward, reaching for the next closest tree.His throat felt closed, and for a horrible moment, he couldn’t make a sound at all. It was dead silence, until the name came ripping from his throat, “Taehyung!”A form burst from the trees, bowling into Jungkook from his side. He cried out as they collided with the tree Jungkook was holding onto, his ankle jostling, and it was excruciating. He could feel the corners of his eyes welling with tears, but he quelled them, swallowing in lungfuls of air like a man drowning. He squirmed, body reacting in fight or flight, bucking and grunting and shaking himself to try and throw the person on top of him.“Jungkook,” a voice hissed, and Jungkook’s body tensed. Yoongi. He went to yell again, but the chief clapped a hand over his mouth, muffling it to a weak whimper. “Stop drawing attention.”“Get off, get off, get off,” Jungkook pleaded, wetness returning to his eyes. He gave a strong push, Yoongi going unbalanced for a split second- but that was all Jungkook needed. He shoved the older man off and reached for his sword, but Yoongi’s boot was already planted on Jungkook’s hip, blocking him. Jungkook reached over his shoulder until he grasped an arrow, and he held it like a dagger, kicking Yoongi away weekly with his left foot.Yoongi allowed him to grovel away, taking the time to stand and brush dirt and leaves from his dark blue cloak. He glared at Jungkook through the dark, torch having been discarded, but held up both his hands in a placating I won’t touch you gesture. Then, he brought one finger to his lips.Jungkook stopped struggling on the ground, and tried to catch his breath again, hand still clenched around the shaft of the arrow. Him and Yoongi were at a stalemate, neither of them willing to move and risk making noise again. There were already little shuffles and rustles all around them. Jungkook couldn’t tell if it was the wind or rats or Seaside warriors. The latter didn’t make sense- Yoongi had been trying to keep Jungkook away from whatever was out there since they’d first greeted each other on the beach. It couldn’t be Seokjin’s people, if they had captured Taehyung.Oh, Taehyung, Jungkook lamented internally, but it must have showed on his face, because Yoongi’s expression inexplicably softened. Did he pity Jungkook? The poor, homeless forest king, forced to take shelter with his father’s sworn enemy? It was laughable. He’d drawn another person into danger. I am unfit, Jungkook admitted to himself, feeling waves of horror crashing through his body, like the high tides he had witness minutes ago. I can’t guide people. I can’t rule. I can’t make decisions. I can’t- I can’t speak, oh god, stop talking, Jungkook, stop making it worse every time you have an opinion, it will always be wrong.Jungkook had thought the night in the cave with Seokjin was the worst of his life, but sitting tucked against a tree, Yoongi looming over him to keep him from moving, listening to the sounds of yells and fighting far off, knowing it was Taehyung- it was horrific. It was an incredibly long time until it became quiet. Jungkook wasn’t sure if the silence was worse or better, if Taehyung was okay, if he was still alive-The foliage began to rustle around them, and Yoongi crouched over Jungkook, making the king shrink further back against the tree. Yoongi kept his calm demeanor, his small eyes scanning their surroundings and leaves brushed against one another and twigs snapped. From such proximity, Jungkook could feel the heat of Yoongi’s body, and smell him- which was an odd thing to latch onto, but it was pleasant and fresh, something he was unsure of. Not oceany, and definitely not piney like the forest. Not rich like the woodsy cologne of Seokjin, or fruity like Jimin’s soaps.There was something else in the air, though. Metallic, almost. Jungkook’s eyebrows pulled together, and he turned his eyes to where Yoongi was watching. Something, someone, was approaching from the dense plants and trees to their right.The two held perfectly still, holding their breaths.A figure trampled through the growth, stumbling to the clearer dirt beside Jungkook. Drips from their clothes and skin pattered against Jungkook’s arm, the one clutching the arrow. His and Yoongi’s eyes slowly slide up from legs to waist to chest to neck to-“Taehyung,” Jungkook breathed, and Yoongi slowly straightened and backed away.Taehyung paid Jungkook no mind, an animalistic curl on his lips and his eyes narrowed dangerously as he took a step over Jungkook’s body. More drips landed on the king. It was blood. That metallic scent- it was strong, permeating the air now. Taehyung’s sword was by his side, painted crimson, and Jungkook’s heart skipped a beat before it went into overdrive.Yoongi squared his shoulders. “I said come alone,” he spoke, as if Taehyung’s capture was Jungkook’s fault. Well, it is, though, isn’t it? “Whatever my men did to you-”“Doesn’t matter any more,” Taehyung said, voice holding more restrain than his body language. Then, coldly, “Five are dead. Three went running home.” Yoongi tensed. Taehyung’s lips twitched and stretched into a smirk. “Who is he going to believe, hyung?” He whispered, and Jungkook, confused as he was, was chilled by the tone.“You don’t get it, Taehyung,” Yoongi growled, holding his ground despite Taehyung inching towards him. “I thought Hyuna explained it.”Jungkook was shaken by that. Hyuna… Why is that name familiar?“She did.”Yoongi, for the first time, seemed caught off guard. “And you chose his side,” he stated in disbelief.Taehyung scoffed, and flicked his sword to the side to rid it of the blood flowing down it in rivulets, and it splattered across Jungkook’s cheek, making him gasp and flinch. “You’re power hungry. Seokjin wants to protect Jungkook. He will protect Jungkook.” A final step forward, and he had officially breached the chief’s personal space. “You will not lie to him and take more from him.”Yoongi drew out a long breath. Quicker than Jungkook could follow, Yoongi had drawn his dagger, grabbed Taehyung’s sword arm, and pressed the blade against Taehyung’s throat. The chief looked sad, maybe even hurt. “You misunderstand, Taehyung. Seokjin is the liar. Seokjin is the one taking from Jungkook. He’s taking from you, too. Jimin.” In a softer voice, he added, “Even me.”Jungkook watched Taehyung swallow, and winced at the sight of his throat piercing itself on the blade, leaving behind a thin line of welling dots of blood, not deep or fatal by any means, but a small example of a more lethal wound waiting to happen. Jungkook tried to stand, leaning heavily on the tree. Neither man moved a muscle, again ignored him.“Seokjin is the only good man I know,” Taehyung responded flatly, face falling blank of emotion. He got ever closer, so his chest bumped with Yoongi’s dagger digging deeper. “He will not stand for this.”“Taehyung,” Yoongi stressed, voice thin with tension. “I don’t want to have to hurt you.”Taehyung barked a laugh. It was haunting, with no expression. “And I don’t want to have to kill you. But if I don’t, Seokjin will.”Yoongi grit his teeth. “He’s already been trying to.”“For good reason, I’m sure.”Yoongi extracted his dagger from Taehyung’s neck, and in a second, it was lodged in his shoulder. Taehyung grunted, curling in on himself a little, but his legs took a fighting stance and his sword raised. Yoongi ripped his dagger free, backing up a pace, and took a stance of his own. His mouth was quirked downwards, but his hands were steady.“No,” Jungkook pled hoarsely, and Taehyung spared him only a glance. He wants to protect me. “Stop, you will get hurt.”“Have a little faith,” Taehyung murmured with a flicker of his smile again, but then it was gone, and he swung his sword up and over, coming down to Yoongi’s head. Yoongi blocked it easily with his dagger, the handle grasped in both hands, keeping it straight and steady to fend off the edge of Taehyung’s sword. As Taehyung could only use one hand, Yoongi pushed back easily, with enough force to make Taehyung’s right side stagger, leaving his body open. But Yoongi did not go for another attack. Taehyung snarled in frustration, and went to take another swing, but Yoongi kicked his sword hand, throwing off the movement even while Taehyung kept his grip.“Stop,” Yoongi barked the order, and Taehyung’s head twitched to the side, moving his hair from his forehead. It revealed a burning hatred in his eyes.“Leave Jungkook alone,” Taehyung countered.“He’ll become a slave to Seokjin!” Yoongi snapped. “Just like you did. Just like Jimin is. How can you not see?”“We’re not slaves,” Taehyung hissed, growing more enraged.“Taehyung-”“He loves us.”“Taehyung.”“And I love them.”With that, Taehyung surged forward, and Yoongi had no choice but to block himself again. “Seokjin doesn’t love you. He’s using you,” Yoongi bit out, straining against the press of Taehyung’s sword against his dagger. “We were wrong. I am admitting our faults. He’s exploiting himself. He’s power hungry.” With a huff, he pushed Taehyung away again, and followed through to slash a gash down Taehyung’s bicep. Taehyung cried out, having to move his injured shoulder just to curl his left hand over the new gushing wound. He curled over even more, breath coming in short pants through his pain, but he still tried to straighten, tried to carry on the fight.“You’re wrong.” He staggered forward a step, but Jungkook couldn’t bear to watch him be hurt worse. Damning the throb of his own ankle, and lunged forward and wrapped his arms around Taehyung from the side, mindful of his shoulder. Jungkook couldn’t put pressure down on his foot, which was shooting sharp, licking flames of burning hurt up his leg, and his need to be supported had Taehyung distracted enough to abandon his advances towards Yoongi. “Jungkook,” he said, clipped. “What are you doing.”Instead of speaking, Jungkook turned his begging eyes to Yoongi, who watched the two bloodied men with a grievous face. Nonetheless, the chief retracted, and Taehyung convulsed, wanting to go after him, but Jungkook held tight, his dead weight draped against the other man.“I’m sorry I couldn’t save you today, Jungkook. But I will, one day,” Yoongi promised. Jungkook didn’t know if he needed to be saved. He didn’t know if he wanted to be. “And Taehyung-” Yoongi paused, stopping at the edge of the where the darkness would swallow him into shadow. “You don’t have to trust me. But don’t trust Seokjin.”“Get out of here before I kill you.”Yoongi pressed his lips together, and looked down at the ground before shaking his head in melancholy and turning to leave.Someone jumped from a tree, and Yoongi spun again immediately, dagger beared. Jungkook didn’t need more surprises that night- especially not in the form of Jimin, crouched and wielding a dagger of his own.“Jimin!” Taehyung cried, distressed, really trying to squirm from Jungkook’s hold now. His arms were too weakened by his wounds to push the king off. “That’s Chief Suga, stay away from him.”“Have a little faith,” Jimin repeated Taehyung’s earlier words coldly, and Taehyung fell eerily still in Jungkook’s arms, chest stuttering shallowly. Everything that was said- it alluded to some involvement of Taehyung’s. A fact Taehyung clearly had not wanted Jimin knowing.Yoongi growled in frustration. He knew his position, in that situation. Jimin, so loyal to Seokjin, would have notified the mountain king. There were probably soldiers crawling through the forest, searching for Taehyung and Jungkook, and they would surely apprehend Yoongi if he was found with the two of them, both wounded. He looked past Jimin, at Jungkook. “I’ll save you,” he repeated shortly, softly, then turned with a wide sweep of his dark blue cloak, like the dark contracting ocean, and he was gone. Taken by darkness.Jimin straightened, turning halfway, face whipping around to glare at Taehyung and Jungkook. There were tears in his eyes, dripping slowly from his waterline, and as Jungkook watched, the angry line of his mouth quivered into a scared frown. A tear caught in the deep corner of his lips, and Jungkook softened his hold on Taehyung, releasing him fully to hop on one foot to Jimin, who rushed forward to catch Jungkook in an embrace before the king could even begin to lose his balance.“You’re stupid. So stupid. Both of you are idiots,” he whispered into Jungkook’s neck, still smattered with the blood Taehyung had gotten on him. Jimin didn’t seem to notice, or just didn’t care. His small body shuddered with withheld sobs.Jungkook craned his neck back, trying to see Taehyung. The man was still stood in the same spot, same position, hand over his bicep, face speckled with blood, jaw tight with anger, back hunched over in a posture that told Jungkook just how bad he was hurting, yet he expressed none of it.Jimin sniffed, and raised his head to look as well. “Tae?” He questioned meekly, voice watery. That seemed to snap the other out of it, at least, and Taehyung slowly looked up, the terrifying look falling from his face. Finally, he drooped, and he shuffled until his chest was against Jungkook’s back. The arm with the slash wound around both Jungkook and Jimin, slipping into the latter’s raven hair, dragging his head forward until they were kissing over Jungkook’s shoulder. Jungkook couldn’t find it in himself to mind. He felt he had no right to complain, as he had led Taehyung to get hurt. He was baffled Jimin didn’t hate him for it. He was baffled Taehyung didn’t hate him for it.Tears of Jungkook’s own began to spill, and he hiccupped with a repressed whimper. Taehyung and Jimin noticed, and broke away from one another, both of them looking to Jungkook, who had his head frontways and downcast.Jimin’s small fingers were featherlight when they touched under the king’s chin, and Jungkook knew they must have looked tragic. Taehyung watched in rapture at the two crying men. Jungkook’s heart was in his throat, his lips trembling, but that didn’t stop Jimin from leaning forward and kissing them. It was slow, and sensual, immediately delving with gentle strokes of tongue that had Jungkook melting back against Taehyung with whimpers. The two held him tight, Taehyung dipping down to press his mouth against the juncture of Jungkook’s neck, Jimin using his gentle hold on Jungkook to tilt his head further, giving both of them more access to what they wanted. And Jungkook let them take. And take. Until he was breathless and shivering and the languid kisses to his lips and sweet pecks to his neck stopped coming, and they were reduced to a huddled, hugging group of shaken men.“Let’s go home,” Jimin whispered, face then pressed into Jungkook’s shoulder, and Taehyung hummed where his forehead was leaned against Jungkook’s head.“Home,” Jungkook repeated.~~~“We match now,” Taehyung giggled as nurses cleared the area, showing his bare upper half and wrapped shoulder to Jimin.“That’s not a good thing!” The black-haired man berated him, hitting Taehyung lightly on his chest, only to stop and run his hand over the golden skin with a content sigh.Taehyung snickered again, taking Jimin’s wrist to drag the shorter man into his lap, holding onto his waist and resting his cheek against his ribs. Jungkook watched from another infirmary bed, awed and slightly put-off by the complete change he saw in Taehyung from earlier. Even in their tender moment in the forest, and the whole way up the mountain, accompanied by Seokjin’s soldiers, he had kept blank and strong. But all the blood had since been washed away, taking Taehyung’s temporary madness with it. Now he was simple the Tae that Jungkook had come to know recently; smiling, goofy Tae with a soft spot for Jungkook, and a softer spot for Jimin.Seokjin had yet to see them. He was awake and aware of the situation of course, Jimin having told him.Jungkook was terrified.Then Soonyoung appeared, with Hansol. They kept their heads down as they approached. Jungkook looked up at them from where he was perched on the edge of the bed, brows drawn, mouth clamped tightly shut. He’d said nothing since the home he’d uttered in the forest.Soonyoung bypassed Jungkook, stopping to bow to Taehyung and Jimin, who didn’t separate but gave their attention. “King Seokjin wants to see you both.”Taehyung lifted his head a little. “Right now? The nurses want to check my stitches in a few-”“He demands it,” Soonyoung murmured, head bending lower. Taehyung stared at the servant for a moment, eyes vacating. Jungkook tensed, knowing that look, but it passed, and Taehyung nudged Jimin to stand.“But- Tae, you have to stay,” Jimin tried to protest. “I’ll go. I’ll explain.”Taehyung looked over Jimin’s shoulder, meeting Jungkook’s scared eyes with stoic ones. Then, leaning in to Jimin’s ear, he muttered, “It will be worse for you if you go alone. Come on.” He took Jimin’s hand with care and they followed Soonyoung’s hunched form from the room. As they passed Jungkook, the king jolted. Along Soonyoung’s cheekbone was a long, pale bruise.Hansol stepped in front of Jungkook’s line of sight. He, too, had been watching the interaction between the other three. The servant’s face was pale, cold sweat on his hairline, mouth a hard line. He bowed shortly to Jungkook. It felt wrong. “I… have been ordered to keep watch over you,” Hansol informed him, voice small. Jungkook opened his mouth, but stopped. He looked away and nodded.But he couldn’t help himself.“What will Seokjin do?”Hansol turned his body away a little, and sat next to Jungkook. His hands toyed with threads in his pants, and Jungkook’s eyes latched onto the movement. Blandly, he said, “King Seokjin is not cruel. Only fair.”~~~Jisoo’s breath rattled, and Yoongi held his own. A pregnant pause ensued.
Rattle.
Yoongi released, and white puffs came from his cold lips.“Is it more cruel, to keep him alive?” He wondered quietly.“Perhaps…” Hyuna answered. She was huddled against the wall, her usually beautiful wraps held close around her, now dirtied and damp from the wet rocks of the cave. Her pretty face was tucked down into her folded up knees, trying desperately to salvage her own body heat, but all of theirs was fading fast. Most of the skins Yoongi had managed to get were piled around Jisoo, but both of them were wondering if it was worth it any more. “Chief…?Yoongi hummed, eyes closed, body slumped. He had a cut through his shirt that left him open to the cold air. It stung at the wound, deep, but not horribly so. Without medical treatment, however-“When will they come?”Yoongi did not know. “Soon,” is all he gave. But soon could mean anything. A few minutes, a few hours- but the likely answer was a few days.They wouldn’t survive as they were.Yoongi's eyes cracked open, and drifted to Jisoo. He stood, and traipsed to the makeshift bed they’d formed on a mound of dirt with deerskin laid over it. He looked down at Jisoo’s unhealthy pallor, the blue-green veins of his eyelids, the hollow of his cheeks.Letting him die wouldn’t help them at that point.Yoongi lifted the edge of one of the furs, and slipped under, conforming his front to Jisoo’s side. Hyuna joined him on the other side of the man a moment later, having figured out what exactly he was doing. Once she was under the blankets, she tucked her cold nose into Jisoo’s clothed shoulder and released a small whimper- but it was relieved. Before long, their bodies had procured a shared heat between them. Yoongi was certain Jisoo would not appreciate the Seaside leader that had captured him and a woman he didn’t know snuggling up to him while he was sleeping, close to death, but he would at least accept it as the logical move.“Try to sleep, Hyuna,” Yoongi encouraged her, closing his own eyes again. “They will come soon,” he repeated.
Please, come soon.
~~~Jungkook went to bed alone, Hansol standing outside his door with Seungkwan, who had joined him out of pity after finishing his own duties. He hadn’t seen Taehyung or Jimin again the rest of the night, and as dawn broke, Jungkook gave up waiting in the infirmary and asked to sleep since he hadn’t yet. Even tired as he was, he was lying in Taehyung’s bed wide awake. The sheets were cool on his mostly bare body, so he pushed it down in favor for the softness of the blanket. His right foot felt bulky and uncomfortable in its brace. It was painfully repositioned, casted, wrapped, and Jungkook was shot full of painkillers before going to bed. Hansol had to help him up the stairs, painstakingly slow, a crutch on one side of Jungkook and his other side supported by the servant. But he’d insisted on going to the top floor. He was hoping it would be the first place for Taehyung and Jimin to look for him, especially with Hansol and Seungkwan standing obviously outside the room. They’d see them and know as soon as they left Seokjin’s room. If they were even in there. It had been quiet since Jungkook had reached the top floor of the tower.Then again, there was a constant thrumming in his brain from the medicine they’d given him, so maybe it’s just that drowning out whatever may have been going on.The drugs were too heavy for him not to drift, eventually, into sleep. It was thick, but not heavy. Light enough for Jungkook to hear a small argument, his door opening. He squinted his eyes open, and groaned croakily, lifting his head. Jimin was walking towards Jungkook’s bedside, wrapped just in a silk, dusty pink robe. Without saying anything, he eased himself on the bed beside Jungkook, face twisting with discomfort for a moment before he could find the right position under the blankets. Jungkook met his eyes with concern, but Jimin seemed lax, his skin warm like a hearth, glowing healthily. Concubine, Jungkook remembered, and blushed a little, but his skull still felt filled with mush, and he rested his head back on his pillow.“How are you?” Jimin whispered, voice husky, not wanting to disturb the comfortable, soft atmosphere.Jungkook shrugged, and raised an eyebrow.Jimin’s smile fell a little at Jungkook’s lack of words. He cleared his throat. “I’m fine, Jungkook. Seokjin didn’t- he wasn’t angry. He was relieved we were okay, and grateful that we protected you.” The fading smile turned into a tiny, mischievous smirk. “He was just showing us that.”Jungkook rolled his eyes, but allowed his lips to twitch up. He lifted his hand, feeling like it was weighed by bricks, and placed it on the mattress between their chests. Jimin moved his own hand up to hold Jungkook’s, entwining their fingers happily. Softly, Jungkook asked, “Taehyung?”“He’s back in the infirmary. Seokjin was gentle with him, but urged him to check his stitches just in case.”With his free arm, Jungkook slid his hand over Jimin’s shoulder to his neck, where he thumbed at a dark purple bruise. Jimin gasped, and it turned into a chuckle. “Yes, not as gentle with me, despite my own shoulder injury.” Jungkook frowned, and Jimin brought their laced fingers to his mouth to hide his grin, but Jungkook could feel it. “I asked for it that way,” Jimin explained lightly. “Begged for it, in fact.”Jungkook rolled his eyes harder and tried to turn away, but with his body feeling like gelatin, he only managed to turn on his back. That, and Jimin’s secure hold on his hand. Jimin scooted closer and wrapped a leg over Jungkook’s. The robe had slipped enough for Jungkook to feel the smoothness of Jimin’s skin against his own, hairless like he knew girls kept their legs. A satisfied sigh escaped the concubine.“Seokjin’s relieved you’re okay as well, you know. He could show you. Me and Taehyung, too,” Jimin murmured against Jungkook’s neck, and the king shivered. Jimin giggled, breath fanning Jungkook’s throat. “We’d be gentle.”Jungkook’s breath caught. Where he had been cold earlier, he suddenly felt too hot with the combination of sleep, blankets, Jimin’s body and his- offer.Jimin’s free hand had begun skimming over his chest under the covers. It was rising and falling quickly under the touch. “Jimin,” he panted, and Jimin hummed, lips vibrating against Jungkook’s neck.“Say my name like that again,” Jimin asked, fingertips pressing over the ridges of the muscles in Jungkook’s abdomen.“Jimin,” Jungkook whined again, and caught his wrist as it passed along his stomach, quivering with arousal. Jimin stopped, simply breathing steadily into Jungkook’s shoulder, placing small presses of his lips against the skin. Then, he shifted his hand, so their palms were together, and suddenly Jungkook’s arms were being held down and Jimin was hovering over him.“Seokjin told me he kissed you,” Jimin conversed, and Jungkook nodded as if in a dream. Jimin’s face inched closer. “Maybe I want more than that.” Jungkook nodded again, and Jimin inhaled sharply, eyes sparkling in the dim light bleeding through the heavy curtains. “Really?”Jungkook swallowed, and nodded once more, slower this time. He knew he shouldn’t, in his drug-induced haze, but that just made every sense all the sweeter.“Let me hear it,” Jimin begged, eyes fluttering closed. He had such pretty eyelashes. Everything about him, breathtaking-“Yes. Please, yes,” Jungkook released in a moan, lifting his head to press his mouth against Jimin’s, who met him and forced him back down to the pillow. Jimin made sure the pace was kept maddeningly slow, teeth dragging across Jungkook’s bottom lip before his tongue followed. Jungkook was more than okay with the other man taking the lead, slotting their mouths easily together, sucking on Jungkook’s tongue.“Touch me,” Jimin ordered breathlessly, nudging Jungkook’s chin up with his nose so he could get at the underside of his jaw. Jungkook stretched his throat out, and as soon as Jimin released his wrists, his hands were on the shorter man’s waist. The robe he was wearing was practically hanging off of him, giving Jungkook access to glide his palms up Jimin’s bare skin, spreading the material further. Jimin bit at his neck just as Jungkook’s thumbs brushed his nipples, eliciting pleasured noises from both of them. “More,” Jimin demanded.Jungkook let out a choked noise when Jimin’s hips stuttered downwards, their fronts dragging together. Jungkook had felt him, had felt Jimin’s hard arousal, and he couldn’t think, he could only do. Obeying Jimin’s command, his hands roamed every inch of the older man’s torso, down to his strong dancer’s hips, dragging them harshly down to be flush with Jungkook’s. Jimin yelped in minor pain, but Jungkook felt no remorse, especially when it was immediately followed by a wanton mewling. Jungkook felt Jimin’s teeth sink into his shoulder as their hips ground together on instinct, and Jungkook was fully aroused by then. It felt so sweet, so perfect, and Jimin hadn’t even touched Jungkook below the belt yet.He wanted him to.“Jimin, please-“ he tried, but his words weren’t orchestrating, too much lust and nervousness buzzing through him, overwhelming him. His stomach was mad with butterflies, his heart fluttering like the wings of a hummingbird. Show him, a bolder part of himself urged. Do it first.Jungkook’s fingernails dug into Jimin’s hips for a second, before he softened his hold to trace them down the v-shape where they connected with Jimin’s thighs. Jungkook knew just how strong and thick Jimin’s thighs were. Just the thought of them- and now the feeling, as he gripped them, the man going crazy above him. Begged for it, Jimin’s words flit through Jungkook’s mind. He had a feeling roles would be reversed.Jungkook splayed his palms on Jimin’s inner thighs. The robe was just hanging silk by then, the tie having come loose. Jungkook could touch anywhere he wanted, look anywhere he wanted, but his heavy lidded eyes were entranced by Jimin’s impossibly dark, lustful gaze.“Oh, fuck,” Jimin purred, and the expletive was jarring, something Jungkook had not heard very often in his life. The way Jimin said it, with intention and power, made Jungkook’s face go warm. He so desperately needed to be touched, anywhere that felt good, anywhere at all. Jimin smirked, and traced a finger under Jungkook’s chin. “You’re too beautiful.”Jungkook shook his head, probably having stars in his eyes, looking up at a true spectacle. Jimin was godly. His raven hair was mussed, haphazardly sexy, and his cheeks were dusted pink from heat and desire. He was the image of lust, a deadly sin Jungkook wanted to commit if it meant doing so with Jimin.“Kiss me,” Jungkook sighed, eyes feathering shut, feeling too dreamy and smoldering to do much more.Against his lips, Jimin said again, “Touch me,” before angling his head and dipping down, kissing Jungkook breathless, finding his tongue and sliding against it, leaving his mouth red with harsh nips and soothing licks. It was hot and wet and as Jimin obeyed his plea, Jungkook obeyed Jimin’s.Jungkook’s tentative hand finally wrapped around Jimin.He was vastly overwhelmed, shivering beneath Jimin’s body, but the sweet little whimper Jimin released into his mouth as he sucked on Jungkook’s tongue was too good. Jungkook jerked his hand smoothly up, his own hips searching for the friction that usually came when he did that motion to himself, but there was no touch.“Jimin,” he mewled between kisses, not wanting to separate their mouths for more than a second of time. He allowed Jimin to silence him with a deep invasion of his tongue, but as they inched apart for a breath of air, managed go get in, “I need-“And Jimin knew what he needed. Took his sweet time getting to what Jungkook needed. The older man’s blunt nails scraped lightly down Jungkook’s front, thumbed at the underwear Jungkook slept in, bypassed the waistband to ghost over the aching bulge, pressing with a curled hand. Jungkook gasped, having to tear himself free from Jimin’s lips just to escape the feeling of drowning. He felt flames in his belly, his mind was fuzzy. No one had ever-“What do you need, baby?” Jimin whispered in his ear, pinching the sensitive skin below it between his teeth, moving down further to create more lovely markings. Jungkook wanted precisely that. But Jungkook also wanted Jimin’s hand on his bare skin. Jungkook wanted everything. Jungkook needed all of Jimin.He pushed at the silk covering Jimin’s shoulders, and Jimin got the message, shirking it off and dropping it to the side of the bed. As his plump lips continued sucking bruises onto Jungkook’s collarbone, his small hands gripped both of Jungkook’s hips, making the king feel so small. In a fluid motion, his underwear was past his knees, allowing Jungkook to kick them the rest of the way off with his good foot to get lost amongst the twisting sheets.Jimin rolled his hips into Jungkook’s without warning, then, their thighs grinding against each other’s lengths. Jungkook breathed a moan and locked his arms around Jimin, scrabbling for purchase on his back, moist with sweat in the warm room.“I can make this feel better,” Jimin panted, continuing a rhythm, one that had Jungkook’s feverish head spinning as he struggled to keep up with it. “I can make you feel so good.”Jungkook shook his head. He was already too far gone- and too scared of what going further would mean. “Just like this,” Jungkook begged, throwing his head back and swallowing a shout as Jimin took him in hand.Jimin nodded, hair brushing Jungkook’s sternum as the other man leaned into him, an elbow coming up to hold his weight above Jungkook. He was jerking both of them in his span of fingers at a brutal speed, and Jungkook was biting his lip hard enough to taste blood in a futile attempt not to cry out. He was positively writhing against the mattress, legs spreading of their own will, giving Jimin room between them. The feeling of Jimin’s squeezing hand, the way he thumbs over Jungkook’s head, the slick of Jimin’s cock against his own, the fluid motions of Jimin’s body fucking into his own fist- Jungkook could only imagine what going further would entail, Jimin inside him with those wickedly thrusting hips. The nervous arousal of wanting to know, of craving it, was like magma in his gut.“Let me hear you,” Jimin growled, the muscles in his arm straining, the tendons in his hand stretching uncomfortably to accommodate them both. “Scream my name. Tell the whole kingdom who makes you feel this good.”“Jimin,” Jungkook sobbed, and there were tears streaming from his eyes. He wasn’t entirely sure if it was because of pleasure or anxiety or fear, but he was dwindling on the edge of climax and it was so much, too much, he couldn’t think-He screamed, head tilting back further, teeth gritting in a list-ditch effort to silence himself, but it was far too late. He came so hard his ears rang and his vision flashed white. His whole body tingled with that feeling of pins and needles when the blood returns to a limb that had fallen asleep. He was openly sobbing above the whispers of soothing praise spilling from Jimin’s lips, shuddering and twitching beneath Jimin’s firm hands.Jimin’s breathing was stuttered. He, too, was shaking in the touch of his jittery hands to Jungkook’s overheated skin. Their semen was pooled together between them.The white noise filling Jungkook’s world faded to the dull roar of blood, and he heard Jimin gently murmuring, “Jungkook, Jungkook,” against his shoulder.Jungkook hiccuped as he forced his tears to calm some. He was too boneless to hold Jimin back, and a lump in his throat kept him from speaking. The most he could do was turn his chin down to tuck his face into Jimin’s hair, inhaling a deep, unsteady breath of the concubine’s sweet scent, now laced with sex and sweat.Jimin deflated in relief, shifting his head so he could stretch his neck up and kiss Jungkook, one last time, with utmost care. A much needed you’re okay. “You did so good,” Jimin said in a press of lips, and it stung the splits where Jungkook had bit down too hard. Jimin noticed, and soothed his tongue over the metallic-tasting skin before tangling it with Jungkook’s own begging tongue, wanting to feel more, as much of Jimin as the king could salvage. Jungkook figured it was with inhuman strength that Jimin was able to lift his hand- the one clean from their release- to thumb at the salty trails dribbling into Jungkook’s hairline. “So perfect,” Jimin sighed, and Jungkook breathed in the complement, chasing the warmth of Jimin’s mouth, never wanting to stop. Jimin indulged the king for as long as he needed.~~~Jungkook didn’t try to hide what Jimin did to him. The marks of ownership and conquer that littered Jungkook’s throat where his shirt didn’t cover. He was still tired when he woke up later. Dressed in long cotton clothes and wrapped in a throw blanket from one of Taehyung’s chairs, he crutched his way downstairs sometime after lunch. The dining room was just being cleared, only two plates having been set up, the seats behind them vacated.Jimin was still dozing when Jungkook had left the room, muscles tender from his activities with Seokjin and then the younger king. They were both painted with hickeys and scratches and dried come- but Jungkook had cleaned the latter before leaving.When he had emerged from the room, Hansol and Seungkwan were there, slumped against each other on the floor, snoring softly. Jungkook had snorted softly at the pitiful sight, hoping their ears had been saved from Jungkook’s actions earlier.He met Soonyoung as he was wandering around the various common rooms. Jungkook didn’t know if he wanted to find Seokjin and Taehyung or avoid them, but it was a pleasant surprise to run into the servant instead. He’d been worried- but seeing him then, Soonyoung looked like his cheery self again, carrying a plush, square pillow.“Hello, King Jungkook. How is your foot?” Soonyoung wondered, slowing to a stop and clutching the pillow to his chest. Jungkook smiled sleepily, and shrugged it off. “The king’s attending some meetings at the moment.” He jostles the pillow a little. “This is for Taehyung. You can join if you want, but...” Jungkook shook his head, and Soonyoung hummed. “Probably for the better. Have you seen Jimin?”Jungkook blushed, ducking his head and nodding. He cleared his throat a little. “Upstairs.”Soonyoung squinted at Jungkook, eyes straying from his face, and the man’s eyes grew comically. “Did-“ He almost asked, but stopped himself, shifting on his feet. “Does King Seokjin already know?” Jungkook shrugged helplessly. “I’ll... leave that up to you. You will, right? This isn’t-““No. Jimin wouldn’t be unloyal,” Jungkook interrupted. That, he was sure of. He was probably the one who told Seokjin and brought all the guards to Seaside the night before. Jungkook knew he should have felt- something. Betrayal, perhaps, but it saved him. It saved Taehyung. There was no doubt in his mind, after, that those two would never truly betray him. It was for the better. Jimin, Taehyung, Seokjin, even Seokjin’s servants- they all wanted to help Jungkook. He felt safest in the palace, even if a little suffocated. He could live with that. They would do him justice. Yoongi, while his words were believable to an extent, full of emotion, Jungkook did not trust them. He had taken everything from Jungkook, all in one night. And Seokjin had been the one to take him to safety.He felt ungrateful for a terrible second. Like he had betrayed them. And what it caused-“I know,” Soonyoung agreed, and Jungkook blinked, raising his head again. Soonyoung was grinning, already moving again. “My friend Mingyu’s in the kitchen, ask him for something to eat,” the servant suggested over his shoulder. “King Seokjin will find you when he’s done.”Trepidation washed over Jungkook briefly, but he remembered what Jimin had told him. Seokjin wasn’t mad. He was relieved. He wouldn’t receive punishment- not from another king. The most Seokjin would do was- well, what he did to Taehyung and Jimin.Jungkook wrapped his blanket more securely around his shoulders before crutching back to the dining room, taking in anything and everything to steal his mind away from unclean thoughts. He found himself taking in Seokjin’s decor- minimal, but extravagant. There were scattered portraits of past kings, or scene depicting battles and celebrations. Ornate, dark wood tables sat under windows, seeming to hold no obvious purpose. Jungkook was even tempted to open one of the drawers, but refrained if only to withhold from seeming like a snoop.When he entered the kitchens, they were huge, spotless. White floors with beautiful marble countertops and large ovens and expansive stoves. The deep sinks were clear of all dishes, drying racks holding the tableware from lunch. Jungkook didn’t know who this Mingyu was, but Soonyoung had definitely mentioned him in passing. All Chan had ever had to say about the man was giraffe or beanpole, so Jungkook assumed he was at least a little tall.There was only three people in the kitchen, two of them being small, cute girls with their hair tied into buns and held back by bandanas, and a man with rich tan skin and a calm focus to the way he methodically cleaned the countertop.Jungkook suddenly felt silly in his blanket and leaning on his crutch, but he approached anyways. The two girls smiled and bowed, and Jungkook tried to smile back, but probably grimaced as his hurt foot knocked against a cart of fresh fruits. The man looked up at the small noise of it, and his eyes widened. He quickly dropped his rag and bowed. He was taller than Jungkook, dressed in a navy blue shirt and a white apron. His black hair was also held from his eyes by a bandana, folded over like a headband. Jungkook cocked his head at the man.“King Jungkook,” he said in a soft, smooth voice. It was pleasant and deep, something Jungkook wouldn’t mind listening to for hours. “My name is Mingyu. Can I help you?”Jungkook gnawed on his lip for a moment, still raw and stinging. He released it when he began to taste the beginnings of blood. “Is there something quick and easy I could eat?”“Oh, yes! Anything, even not quick or easy. We have some venison caught this morning, the fresh fruit you ran into, vegetable soup- anything at all,” he rushed out, and when he smiled, it was crooked and toothy.Jungkook chuckled. “Just… a sandwich and tea would be nice.”“Of course.” The man bowed again, and went to turn, but ended up spinning all the way back around, a finger raised. “What kind of sandwich?”“Surprise me.” He turned again- and, also again, did a 360, finger still up. He opened his mouth, but Jungkook beat him to it, highly amused and charmed, “Earl grey.” Mingyu went about making it, and Jungkook loitered, not having much else to do. The girls came to talk to him, and they were nice enough. Hyojin and Jeonghwa. When Jungkook’s food was done, the three chefs leaned against the table, letting the king take the only stool in the kitchen, and chatted lively. Jungkook found himself quite entertained by their three distinct, clashing personalities. Mingyu and Hyojin argued about the use of lemon in dishes for a few solid minutes, and when Jeonghwa defended Mingyu’s side- they add that extra something a lot of the time- Hyojin turned to Jungkook for backup, which he gave her, even though he kind of liked lemon.The chefs only fell silent when the double doors of the kitchen swung open, Seokjin breezing in with an annoyed expression, Taehyung following like he was sleepwalking. He was so… lax and docile. When Seokjin spotted Jungkook, the forest king’s heart leapt to his throat, but Seokjin seemed to breathe a little easier upon seeing him. The chefs bowed, but Seokjin ignored them, beckoning to Jungkook.Jungkook nodded once, turning to Mingyu with his empty plate and mug. “Thank you, Mingyu. It was a pleasure, all of you,” he added for Hyojin and Jeonghwa’s sake.He was still a little apprehensive as he stood and slowly moved to Seokjin’s side, skillfully avoiding the fruit cart that time. Once he was stood before the mountain king, Seokjin’s long fingers reached up to brush under Jungkook’s jaw. Jungkook froze. He’d forgot, while laughing with the chefs, about the marks he wore. It’s not a secret, he reminded himself- but Seokjin’s eyes were growing dark, possessive. Taehyung, with his chin rested on Seokjin’s shoulder, raised an eyebrow at Jungkook’s bitten lips and ravaged neck. There was no other evidence, but it was enough.“How did he touch you?” Seokjin murmured, mindful of the others in the room. Jungkook had a feeling it was only for his sake, and any other time Seokjin would simply speak freely of it.Jungkook’s chest shuddered with a surprised breath. “What?”“How,” Seokjin repeated, grasping Jungkook’s chin and drawing him nearer, taking the younger king’s breath away, “did Jimin touch you?”Jungkook could barely stand to keep eye contact, but felt he had to. He was shaking minutely. It’s not a secret, he repeated to himself again. But his eyes still darted to the chefs. Seokjin’s grip tightened, and Jungkook winced, retaining his focus again. “He made me come,” Jungkook whispered, voice quivering. It felt wrong on his tongue. Never had he said anything like it before.Seokjin’s eyebrow twitched. “How.”“Not- Not what you’re thinking. Seokjin, I can-” Jungkook began, but Seokjin’s intensity had melted into content.“Good.”“I-... good?” Jungkook asked meekly. Seokjin’s lips quirked.“He can touch you any way he wants. Taehyung can touch you any way he wants. Except I,” his voice dropped so low, Jungkook could barely hear- but he did. He caught every word of it. “I get to fuck you.”Jungkook nearly choked. He took a step back, but he didn’t want to, he wanted to step closer. It was just what was for the better. Jungkook nodded, very small.“Now,” Seokjin continued to talk quietly, head tilting to the side. “Why don’t we talk about your meeting with Min Yoongi.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Hoseok sat so the warm glow of the fire painted his tan face in rich flickering light, intensifying the orange tones of his dyed hair. His eyes were downcast, watching the flames lick at the logs, hands clasped tight together under his chin, elbows supported on his knees. His heart had been heavy the past few weeks, even before their planned attack had happened, but after… Flicking his gaze to Namjoon, the other seemed just as troubled, head in his hands from a mixture of exhaustion and stress. He returned to watching the fire, finding it soothing. Everyone was quiet, even the small group of soldiers they had brought, who were usually interacting with an amiable ease. They still hung in groups of intermixed Easterners and Westerners, but they didn’t do much other than eat their rations and share their flasks.Hoseok had allowed them four hours to nap, eat, drink- whatever they wanted, then it was back on the journey again. Neither king of the cliffs wanted to delay their trip in any way. The night had been too cold, and the crisp air and watery light filtering between thick trees was not much better the next day. Already, it was late enough for them to have started a fire just for the sake of light and heat, the sun sinking with odd patches of light coming through in streaks. The sun was most blinding as it was setting, after all. Hoseok had decided kept his back to it, letting it seep in and give weak warmth while his front was getting hot from his proximity to the fire.He dreaded it, but he knew when it was time.He stood slowly, knees crackling. The cold had stiffened his joints, even in so short time. He stretched for good measure, noting as Namjoon reluctantly did the same. They met eyes as Hoseok was rolling his shoulders to loosen the muscles there, and they wore twin expressions of gravity. Namjoon, as tired as he so clearly was, had a deep concern written across his features. Hoseok felt it, too. Four hours is a long time to someone who’s in danger. Their men, and they themselves, had needed the short rest they’d gotten, but it still didn’t feel good to them.Hoseok considered just barking out an order, but he felt too weary to even do that. Besides, they were in hostile territory by then. The quieter, the better. He was sure they could hold their own against a patrol of Seaside members- or are they ex-Seaside now?- but that didn’t mean they wanted to, especially in their fatigued state.So, he went around to shake the shoulders of sleeping soldiers, and others took up suit. They moved quickly but quietly, drowsily getting to their horses. As soon as Namjoon and Hoseok were settled in their saddles, they were moving again, slower than before, more cautious. Their archers kept their bows at their sides, and swordsmen kept a hand on their belts.In all honesty, Hoseok had no idea where exactly they were to go. He had general ideas, places that had been pointed out to him during pre-planning, long before those plans had changed. But those places had been pointed out to the enemy, too. Namjoon, considered incredibly intelligent between their allied kingdoms, had given his best rationale to pinpoint where to check in what order, so Hoseok was trusting the other king. He was used to that, though, and had no problem with it. Hoseok’s pre-established faith in Namjoon had only been strengthened in the recent events.It was only another half hour or so until they reached their first destination. It was wretchedly brisk, Hoseok shivering even in his thick layers. He dismounted his horse, and cautiously approached the odd layout of the ground, where it dropped off and branched into systems of caves.Sliding metal drew Hoseok’s attention to his right, where Namjoon had stepped forward, gazing down into the pit where the grass cut off and curled over the edge of a short dirt and stone wall.“Ready?” He asked calmly, not looking at Hoseok. Hoseok swallowed, and nodded, deciding to take the lead. Who knew the ways clumsy Namjoon may have hurt himself trying to get down first. Hoseok couldn’t help the flicker of fondness he felt as he eased himself down to the stone bottom of the break in the Earth. Namjoon followed Hoseok’s path carefully, four soldiers following with less care, clambering down in their thin layer of armor.They had to duck to get into the actual entrance of the cave, as it was tucked under a jutting bit of stiff, grassy ground. A few soldiers’ heads brushed the ceiling, and soil rained down in a light dusting, making Hoseok nervous of the stability of the cave. It became smoother, rock rather than dirt, and deepened, allowing for a taller ceiling they could stand fully under. It was pitch dark, the combination of nighttime and the underground, but they had come prepared.A soldier struck a match, and Hoseok unhooked the small lantern on his belt, lifting the glass to allow the girl to set it alight. A wider spread of light came to show footprints in the fine dust and dirt coating the stone underfoot. Two pairs, and what looked like the dragging of heels, just two mostly solid lines between the full prints. Hoseok’s eyebrows furrowed, and Namjoon knelt to inspect them closer.“New,” he whispered, but even with his low tone, it echoed, making them freeze. No other sound came, and Hoseok urged Namjoon up to proceed deeper.It was odd, how the darkness of the cave somehow made the usually warm lamplight seem chilling. The shadows that stalactites and stalagmites created were long, and crept along the walls as they passed. Out of the corner of his eye, it looked too much like people, watching, slinking into their group.Namjoon, with his own lantern, had taken the lead, but he stopped abruptly, nearly making Hoseok crash into his back. Instead, the Western king stopped himself, and moved around the other king’s still form.Hoseok’s heart plummeted.It was eerie.Yoongi was slumped against a long rock, where another body laid, both terrifyingly still. Yet another was curled into itself near the head of the person lying down, just out of reach of the light.Hoseok didn’t want to look closer. He didn’t want to have to confirm his fears. But Namjoon was still not moving, hardly breathing, and the soldiers wouldn’t do anything without an order.He tread lightly to Yoongi first, and crouched in front of the chief, placing the lantern on the ground beside them. Hoseok hesitated, hands stuttering awkwardly in their path, but they eventually found their way to Yoongi’s face. It was ice cold, past being red with rushing blood, just ghastly, making his tan skin look sallow and almost yellow.Hoseok’s hands slipped down to the man’s neck, breath trapped somewhere in the back of his own throat, and felt very carefully where he knew he should have felt, why didn’t he feel-
Thump.
Weak, so weak, against his fingertips, he felt it. The slow, hibernation-like beat of Yoongi’s heart. Hoseok slumped a little, but there were still two others left to check on, making anxiety swirl in his gut like the thick breeze outside.“Namjoo-“ Hoseok went to ask for help, and choked on the rest of the name as Yoongi’s eyes snapped open, the brown slits clouded and delirious. “Yoongi,” he said instead, and the name was pushed from his lips in a quiet, relieved cloud of condensation.Yoongi’s body didn’t move, not even a twitch of muscle where Hoseok was still holding him, having moved to grasp at thin shoulders beneath far too little clothing for such weather. The cave was shelter from the wind, yes, but still felt like a meat locker.“Can you hear me?”A hoarse, crackling hum. Yoongi’s eyes slipped closed again. “Hyuna,” he wheezed, lips barely moving. They were chapped and pale. “Hy-Hypo-H-H-“ Yoongi tried, but his teeth had begun to chatter in his wakefulness. Hoseok looked over his shoulder, mouth opening, but Namjoon and their soldiers were already brushing past to check on the other two- the huddled one being Hyuna. Hoseok still did not know who was laying on the rock, but Yoongi needed hid attention more in that moment.The Western king stripped off his outermost layer, a heavy leather coat with wool lining all along the inside. He had to physically move Yoongi himself, bundling him to Hoseok’s chest to get the chief into the garment. As Hoseok was painstakingly forcing Yoongi’s arms through the sleezes, he nearly dropped the man’s hand with how frigid his fingers were. Once they appeared out of the cuff, Hoseok inspected them, and was horrified to find them tipped a dark grey.“Frostbite,” he murmured. “Check them for frostbite and get the areas covered,” Hoseok ordered, already removing one of his scarves to wrap Yoongi’s hand in, tying the ends off. The other was carefully folded into Hoseok’s hat, secured with his belt. “Can you move?” Hoseok asked urgently, cupping the man’s face again where his head had lolled back to rest on the rock.“I- T-Try.”Hoseok nodded, and gripped Yoongi under the elbows, hauling him upright with a small grunt of effort. Yoongi fell uselessly against Hoseok for a moment, and Hoseok’s dread grew. What if his feet are frostbitten? But with a small scraping noise, Yoongi dragged one boot underneath himself to start supporting his own weight, then the other. Hoseok still clung to him, feeling the tremble in the chief’s thighs where they pressed to Hoseok’s.“Good,” Hoseok soothed, rubbing Yoongi’s back, half in an attempt to keep him warm, half just to comfort both of them.“Ji-s-soo,” Yoongi mumbled into Hoseok’s shoulder, and the king could feel his head trying to turn. Hoseok looked, and felt an odd shock when he saw Jungkook’s main servant, the one he’d scolded at breakfast, being carried between two soldiers, limp.“He’s alive,” Namjoon’s soldier, Sunmi, reported solemnly. “But… barely. Not for long.”“We’ll take him up to Minseok, see if there’s anything to be done,” Namjoon dictated. Hyuna was against his chest, an arm under her knees and behind her back. The remaining two soldiers took up the lanterns, one taking the front, the other falling to the back to make sure no one stumbled and got left behind. Backtracking to the entrance was slow, especially with Yoongi trying desperately to be strong enough to carry himself with Hoseok’s support. They had to lift each injured person and pass them off to soldiers waiting on the grass, then get hauled up themselves. Minseok was already off his horse, and he immediately knelt where the three people were laid, his elfish face drawn in worry. “The girl has hypothermia,” Namjoon told him gravely, crouching on the other side of them. He was a fan of reading up on medical tactics, so he felt comfortable enough to help Minseok. Hoseok could only watch and bite at his thumb nail.Minseok, taken precedent when with patients, began making orders.~~~Taehyung’s hair was always incredibly soft. Thick, but still feathery against the skin. Medium-tone brown, lightened with dyes from the best of the mountain’s hairdressers. It complimented the deep honey of his skin. His nearly perfect face looked beautiful in any color, but especially the rich brown.Taehyung was on the verge of napping, as it seemed, from the gentle scratch of blunt fingernails through his locks. Seokjin knew he could make the man practically purr just by doing that.He knew he probably should have cared more about the meeting that was at hand, given it had major concerns about Jungkook and his palace.He hummed in half-assed agreement to something a court member says, and she must have known he was only half-listening, but didn’t dare say anything about it.Seokjin absently carded through Taehyung’s hair a while longer, and the sated concubine pressed his lips to Seokjin’s thigh through his pants. Soonyoung entered then, pillow in his arms, and bowed to the court before silently making his way to Seokjin. Seokjin ignored him, letting the servant bend to help Taehyung settle on the pillow, more comfortable than the hard flooring. Curiously, the servant also whispered in Taehyung’s ear, and Taehyung nodded sleepily against Seokjin’s leg.Soonyoung bowed once more after standing, and left the room. Seokjin tilted his head down at Taehyung, allowing the court to talk amongst themselves about the other kings.Taehyung sighed, clearly not wanting to move, but leans his neck up as Seokjin bends his and murmurs, “Jungkook is awake, in the kitchen. Jimin had his way with him.”A cold feeling gripped Seokjin for a second, but it passed. Jimin was well-behaved. He wouldn’t have done more than Seokjin had permitted him.He nodded, and held Taehyung’s jaw briefly to press a kiss against his lips before they both drew back so Seokjin could tune into the meeting again.“We have limited options here. We either use aggression, or-““Be on the defensive,” Seokjin inserted, and heads turned to him respectfully. Their expressions were that of surprise. If the mountain kingdom was known for anything, it was for always making the first move, always being the offender. “We’ve had the strongest military for centuries. Now we have the Seaside warriors who have turned against their chief. Even against the cities, we will win any battle, and the other kings know that. So we’ll up the patrols, double the day guards, triple the night watch, turn this palace into the fortress my ancestors built it to be.”“But-“Seokjin’s eyes snapped to the speaker, and quieted them. He smiled, and after hearing a small moan from Taehyung, released the grip he’d accidentally taken on the concubine’s hair. “But?” He inquired.A beat of silence. “Nothing. It will be done. Should we move on to the next topic?”“Ah, yes,” Seokjin grimaced. He wasn’t particularly excited to discuss the fate of Jungkook and his kingdom with his court. “Jungkook.”Taehyung perked up a little. It was no secret that he, Jimin, and Seokjin himself had grown fond of Jungkook. Seokjin had slowly found that he wanted to protect Jungkook- and at that point, that would mean keeping him under Seokjin’s control. Yoongi would no doubt corrupt the poor boy- he was quite young, he had to admit, barely past the age of an adult. And if Namjoon and Hoseok got their hands on the forest king- well, that would mean war on Seokjin’s kingdom. Despite the mountain’s strength, one against three made for worse odds. Other than that, Jungkook was simply fun to play with. Beautiful and young and mysterious. Seokjin wanted to own him, the way he owned Jimin and Taehyung.He made this very clear with his court, and as long as it meant containing the forest king and eventually taking his land as part of Seokjin’s territory, they didn’t care what he did with Jungkook behind closed doors. Same went for Taehyung, when Seokjin had taken him as grounds for his alliance with Yoongi, having been enraptured by the young Seaside warrior. Yoongi wasn’t happy about it, but Taehyung was eager, and it was agreed that he could be their middle ground.However, Taehyung was entirely Seokjin’s then, since the alliance had been broken. Taehyung had professed his loyalty to the mountain kingdom, as Seokjin always knew he would. So had most of Yoongi’s people.“Your Majesty?” A voice called to him, and he shook his memories away.“We’re not making a move yet. I want Jungkook to agree with me.”Seokjin could hear a pin drop. Then, timidly, a woman asked, “What?”“I want his approval. And he will give it. Trust me.”“Yes, Your Majesty,” she murmured. “May I ask why?”Seokjin tucked his fist under his chin, his other hand having taken to playing with the collar of Taehyung’s robe. “Because he also needs to trust me. This will be his new home. He will be in my care from now on. I want him to feel safe and happy. Like my concubines,” he brushed his thumb over Taehyung’s exposed collarbone, and Taehyung sighed against him.No one questioned this motive of his. The meeting closed soon after, with more guards appointed and a schedule fixed. Seokjin didn’t linger to mingle with his court. He took Taehyung by the hand, and only paused briefly outside the meeting room doors to kiss him breathless before he was pulling him swiftly along towards the kitchens.“Now,” he muttered, “let’s go remind our forest king why he shouldn’t sneak off to Yoongi again.”~~~Jungkook was growing fond of the courtyard and its snowdrops and small cold streams. There was less snow, but the air was biting. Seokjin seemed natural in the cold, his nose and cheeks and lips tinted scarlet, his glove-bound fingers tracing his winter flowers in bloom. He was breathing odd again, but growing up in the mountains, he must have adapted enough so it wasn’t too bad on him. They wouldn’t be able to stay out long, however, both for Seokjin’s lungs and for Jungkook’s freezing form.He was squished against Taehyung’s side, who was bundled in coats and cloaks and gave off body heat like a furnace. He was drowsy and laid back, which still weirded Jungkook out a little, but Seokjin’s presence always did have that odd feeling to it. Like he could sate Jungkook, put him under a spell, make his body catatonic and pliant even as his heart beat crescendoed.Seokjin was a lot. And yet Jungkook still knew so little. He wanted to know more. He wanted to know it all. The mountain king wasn’t so easily open as his two lovers. He, unlike them, didn’t wear his heart on his sleeve. He hid it with his scar, beneath the layers. Jungkook was invested. What more did Seokjin hold? What made Jimin and Taehyung so fond and loving of this man? What made Jungkook so inexplicably drawn to his all-consuming presence?
I get to fuck you.
It still sent a thrill through Jungkook’s gut, like the feeling of falling, twisted yet oddly pleasurable. Seokjin was demanding and domineering, and Jungkook knew that he himself had always been the opposite. Oppressed and forced to submission by his father. But Seokjin was different- he wasn’t dominant in a cruel way. He didn’t make Jungkook feel cold and lonely and broken. He made Jungkook feel whole again. Like he’d been missing this in his life. Maybe Jungkook needed someone to be in control. Maybe he just wanted it.Seokjin finally stopped wandering, and stood before Jungkook. When Seokjin held out his open palms, Jungkook put forth his own cold hands and let them be warmed between the other king’s.“Jungkook,” Seokjin began gently, voice almost lost in his breathlessness. Jungkook’s heart squeezed in concern. It was an odd feeling. Jungkook had never had friends or lovers to feel concern over. Even as his father grew sicker, he was less worried for him and more worried for himself. I was so selfish. And then, holding Seokjin’s hands, against Taehyung’s side, letting himself fall into their hands rather than risk himself for his kingdom- I’m still so selfish. “Why didn’t you tell me, Jungkook?” Seokjin finally asked. Jungkook was sorry for it, but he was thinking of how he’d rather kiss Seokjin’s full rosy lips instead of answering. He lowered his head, half in attempt to rid himself of those thoughts, half to get away from verbally replying. Seokjin demanded answers to his questions, though. His aura bled authority and superiority. He spoke again, and Jungkook knew he would obey. “Talk to me, Jungkook. You don’t have to fear your own voice- not here, not in front of me.”“I-“ Jungkook wet his lips, but the cold air made them feel immediately dry again. “I was afraid.”“Of me?”“Of your response.”Seokjin sighed, and took another careful step closer, the dusting of snow creaking underfoot. “You are your own person, Jungkook. You are a king. I would not- could not have kept you from going. I just wish I knew so I could have protected you.”Jungkook nodded, still staring down at Seokjin’s boots, shiny wet from trudging through snow. “You protected me anyways.”“Jimin had to tell me. Because he trusts me.” Seokjin removed the hand overtop Jungkook’s to brush the forest king’s bangs away a little, then gently guided his jaw up so they could meet eyes. Seokjin’s thumb stroked gentle warm trails against Jungkook’s cheek. “I wish you would trust me the same.”Jungkook jerked a little, and grasped at Seokjin’s wrist to keep his hand there. His fingers dug in as he said, desperately, “I do.” More than you know. It was scary, to Jungkook, to admit trust. But he would, for Seokjin. Nothing has proved that Jungkook shouldn’t. He had only ever been treated kindly and fairly.Seokjin must have seen it in Jungkook’s eyes- the fear. It was so plain in his wavering brown irises, so dark, but flecked with gold. Like a blazing sunset shifting through the thicket of trees in a forest. Komorebi. It was a word Seokjin knew from studying Japanese, the language of a land not far from their island, yet they knew so little about it save for the language.It had always been odd, to Jungkook, that the kings learned so many ways to communicate but never did much communicating with the rest of the world.Jungkook didn’t care. Seokjin didn’t care. Especially not in that moment, blissfully peaceful, crisp and chilly yet the mood was warm and heavy like a wool blanket.“I hope you mean that,” Seokjin finally said, and made to extract his hand, but Jungkook held tight. Taehyung was watching with heavy eyelids. The atmosphere had changed, and they’d all felt it. Seokjin made no move to further it. Taehyung’s chin was heavy where it settled against Jungkook’s shoulder, his eyes heavier where they watched Jungkook’s lips, as if- as if waiting. Jungkook’s tongue darted out to wet them again.“What will happen to my kingdom?”“I will help you reclaim it when it is safe and smart to.”“What will happen to me?”The deep corners of Seokjin’s lips pulled upwards. “As I said, you are your own person. What do you want to happen to you?”Jungkook closed his eyes, and breathed. “I want to be king again.”“You are still king, Jungkook. Your people know that. They won’t abandon you. You’re different from your father. I’m sure they love you.”Jungkook felt the warm swell of relief flood through him. He could cry- but he wouldn’t. He nodded, and nuzzled further into Seokjin’s hand. “Then, for now… please take care of me.”“Of course, my forest king.”Jungkook felt Taehyung smile against his neck. “Like Jiminie took care of you?” The concubine whispered mischievously, and Jungkook inhaled sharply, eyes blinking open. “Ooh,” Taehyung hummed, his cold nose pressing further into Jungkook’s collar, “His heart is racing.”Seokjin chuckled, and Jungkook released his wrist from his hold. Seokjin ducked his head, and Jungkook knew Taehyung could feel the way his heart skipped a beat, but it was just another press of lips to the corner of Jungkook’s. Jungkook wanted to shift his head, feel it all, but it wasn’t in his nature to be so bold. It was enough, just to feel that much. He’d already come undone by Jimin’s hand, and yet what Seokjin did to him always felt more intimate. A slow build to something Jungkook could not yet even imagine, but it had his stomach fluttering.Seokjin remained close, still with that little smile. He looked almost innocent. Jungkook smiled, too, and Taehyung sighed from his shoulder.Suddenly, however, the concubine shrieked, shaken from the sleepy stupor he’d been in all day. Jungkook jumped, stumbling from the stone wall onto his feet, and wincing when his ankle brace hit the ground. Seokjin caught him before he could fall, but instead of anger or fear, the mountain king was laughing. Jungkook’s eyes were wide as the chest he was pressed against shook with the sound. He turned slowly, and Taehyung’s back was to them, covered in snow. Past him, behind where they had been sitting, Jimin stood with a ball of snow in his gloved hand.With his good arm, Taehyung scooped some snow up for himself, but Jimin’s second snowball was already sailing towards him, hitting Taehyung in the chest. Taehyung yelled and staggered back dramatically.Jimin shuffled over through the snow, and hopped down from the wall, grinning. “I woke up alone. You all deserved that.”“You were with Jungkook! Why didn’t you hit him!” Taehyung protested, shaking the snow from his cloak in a full-bodied movement.“He’s king. And he was good to me earlier.”Taehyung pouted. “So was I last night. Seokjin even let me-““Taehyung,” Seokjin said in warning, but it was intermixed with amusement. “I’m sure whatever it is I allowed you to do, Jungkook does not need to hear.”“Jungkook likes to hear dir-““Jimin.”Jimin threw his hands up in a plea of innocence, but his smirk spoke volumes. Seokjin hooked his arm around Jimin’s neck and ruffled his hair, shocking Jungkook and making the concubine struggle and grunt. Seokjin’s smile was broad and adoring in a way Jungkook had never seen on him. When he finally relaxed his hold on Jimin, he kissed the shorter man’s forehead before releasing him fully. It was another extreme side to Seokjin- there was such a cut difference between every mood the man was in.As soon as Seokjin was separated, his arm was splashed with a shower of snow, and he whipped around to face Taehyung, who had looked away to whistle innocently and gaze at the barren tree branches. Seokjin’s hands lander on his hips, mouth setting, eyes saying really? “Taehyungie, remember during the meeting today, where we discussed the strength of my military?”Taehyung stopped whistling, lips still pursed, and time stood still for the barest of seconds before the man was diving behind a bush for cover and Seokjin was gathering snow. Jimin was practically cackling. “Are you really going to have a snowball fight right now?”Jungkook cocked his head. “Snowball fight?”Seokjin paused, hands forming a sphere of snow, and he half-turned to Jungkook again. “You’ve never had one, Jungkook?”“I’ve… never heard of one,” the forest king admitted. They’d had snow occasionally in the forest, yes, but the concept of a snowball fight was new to him. He’d seen the villagers play games, perhaps that was one? But Jungkook himself had never taken part. He’d had no one to play in the snow with. Jisoo was still just a soldier in training, his father seemed not to know what love and affection was, and his mother- he did not have one to play with. He had no friends- kings don’t need friends, only allies his father had said- and he had no fun time- the battlefield is real, not a game, and I won’t let you make believe otherwise.“What! How?” Jimin questioned, looking to Seokjin. “Is it a game only the mountain plays.”Taehyung poked his head out from behind the bush. “No, I always played it as a kid.”Seokjin whipped his snowball at him, and Taehyung screeches, ducking in time so only his hair is grazed. “Well,” Seokjin said, dusting off his gloves. “I suppose we’ll just have to show him.”Jimin was quick to grab Jungkook to be on his team, and Seokjin pretended to lament at being stuck with Taehyung. Jungkook and Taehyung were considered an even deal, however, given they both had a handicap. They each hid amongst the half-bare bushes around the courtyard, preparing piles of snowballs and blindly launching them at each other’s hideouts. It was slow going at first, each shot careful and calculated. Taehyung nailed Jimin right in the face on his first try, and a whoop of celebration came from their end of the yard. Even Jungkook couldn’t help but laugh at his own teammate, who was spluttering and wiping wetness from his face. Jungkook avenged him later, through, with a volley of fast-thrown snow that had Taehyung covering Seokjin and screaming something about defending my king with my life, go on without me, cough cough.It was when the stalemate came that Jungkook came up with his plan. He grabbed Jimin’s good shoulder to get his attention, and whispered, “Sneak attack.” Jimin’s eyes lit up with excitement, and he nodded. In simple gestures, Jungkook conveyed that Jimin should make his way from the left to get Seokjin, and Jungkook to the right to get Taehyung.“What’s the signal?” Jimin asked, peering around the leaves to check if the coast was clear. Jungkook held up a hand, his thumb and pointer held together in a heart. Jimin snickered in amusement, but did it back to confirm before slipping away to the next closest hiding place.A snowball landed beside Jungkook, and he crept away from the spot to avoid any more that may have followed. “Surrender now!” Taehyung cried, another one falling to the ground behind the bush, but both Jimin and Jungkook had already moved on to different places.“Never!” Jimin called back, close enough to their original spot for it to sound like they hadn’t moved. They circled around the courtyard as quickly and quietly as possible. Jungkook could feel his sock getting wet, and hoped his cast was dry in the cloth and plastic they’d wrapped around it.It didn’t take long for them to get to the far side. Through lines of small pines, Jungkook could see Seokjin and Taehyung crouched together, heads bent together. Taehyung was drawing in the snow with a stick and trying to explain something, and Seokjin was laughing at him, surprisingly high-pitched. Past them, Jimin’s head appeared for a moment to make eye contact with Jungkook. Jungkook nodded, and they silently waded through soft snow to get as close as possible to the others without alerting them. Jungkook had gotten a good few meters away, Jimin even closer, when Jungkook stuck his hand out and did the finger heart. The two eased from hiding, still unnoticed, and gained as much ground in the open as they could before Seokjin was looking up and around.With a battle cry, Jimin stood straight and charged, Jungkook doing the same except more hobbling. Taehyung turned, but not fast enough to stop Jungkook, who tackled him to the snow, mindful of the concubine’s hurt shoulder. Taehyung was loud, and squirmed like his life depended on it. Jungkook laughed- until he was thrown off onto stomach. Cold snow caught in the neck of his coat and the icy burn that took over the skin there had Jungkook gasping. Taehyung flipped Jungkook over and promptly sat on him, a smug, boxy smile on his face. When Jungkook looked over, hair getting wet where it brushed the ground, Jimin was in Seokjin’s lap, an arm barred across his chest, a hand lightly holding his throat. Seokjin was laughing hard, chest struggling for air. Jungkook almost didn’t mind defeat, seeing how joyous the other king and Taehyung were.“You tried,” Taehyung teased, leaning down and brushing his nose with Jungkook’s in a butterfly kiss. Jungkook scrunched his nose, and Taehyung grinned. “Our Jungkook is so cute.” Jungkook wriggled, pouting in a way he knew was childish. He shivered when he felt snow stuck inside his shirt, except they were simply cold drops against his skin by then. Taehyung rolled off of him and offered a hand up, which Jungkook accepted. “Why don’t we go inside and get warm?”Seokjin agreed, letting Jimin up and dusting himself off. They were all soaked to the skin, the cold finally sinking in with the excitement of their little game gone. “I’ll have Mingyu make hot chocolate.”Jungkook’s mouth practically began to water. He hadn’t had hot chocolate since he was really young. Taehyung seemed to share his anticipation. “Mingyu makes the best hot chocolate,” he assured Jungkook, and considering his tasty meal from earlier, Jungkook was privy to believe Taehyung.~~~Mingyu was quick with the hot chocolate, Soonyoung delivering it to Seokjin’s room where they all had began stripping off layers of heavy, wet clothing. Despite the heat in the castle, Jungkook couldn’t shake the bone-deep chill he’d acquired. It seemed wrong to take items off while being so cold, but he knew it was for the better. When Soonyoung entered, he stopped short at the sight of them all. Then his eyes landed on Jungkook, finally down to just a shirt and pants, and had to physically hold himself back from bursting into laughter.Soonyoung shook with the effort of it as he put the tray of hot chocolate on a side table beneath a mirror- and that was how Jungkook caught sight of why. His white shirt was sticking to every curve of his body, gone translucent from moisture. They could see everything: the smallness of his waist, the ridges of his muscle, and oh the bruises, all of Jimin’s bruises.Jungkook folded his arms over his chest and turned away from the mirror, only to find Taehyung and Jimin silently giggling and Seokjin smirking in amusement. Jungkook felt his face color in a blush. He felt betrayed by his cold body- why could only his cheeks grow warm?Soonyoung bowed before scurrying from the room, snorting and covering his face with his tray.“Ah, that Soonyoung. What a troublemaker,” Seokjin tsked, but it was vaguely fond.“I like him,” Jungkook spoke decidedly, though quietly. Seokjin looked back to Jungkook, who curled further in on himself in a futile attempt to hide the way his shirt clung to him.Seokjin laughed. “Just take it off, Jungkook. We have no shame.”“Not in this bedroom, at least,” Jimin commented slyly, already peeling his own shirt off. Taehyung was on the floor by then, struggling with his pants. Seokjin sighed, and stood from his overly large, black sheeted bed to pull at the ankles of Taehyung’s trousers.“Jimin, go put a bath on,” Seokjin ordered, and began wrestling Taehyung out of his sweater, which had constricted and gone heavy.Jungkook’s arms slowly fell from his body, and he gazed down at himself for a brief moment. His heart was doing that weird thing again, where it flipped and raged in his chest. It was stupid to feel that way, he knew. He wasn’t supposed to have that trepidation any more as he undressed in front of the others. He was always fine, social bathing, but once he’d started feeling things for them- and then it was worse once Jimin acted on those feeling. He felt like he was open to be looked at and touched just because he’d allowed Jimin to. It felt like he would have no say any more, and there would be intimacy even when he didn’t want it. It made his hands shake at the band of his pants, hesitant.“Jungkook?”Jungkook flinched, and lifted his head. Seokjin was watching, sat on his bed again. His and Taehyung’s bodies were exposed, save for their underwear, and they both aimed tilted heads at the forest king.“Are you okay?”Jungkook nodded quickly, and undid his pants, feigning calm. It felt worse, in just his undergarments, but he ignored it. His stomach was tight with something akin to fear, but not quite so wretched. Seokjin’s eyebrows were slanted with concern.“Are you really afraid of me, Jungkook?” Seokjin asked gently. Jungkook didn’t know how to respond. He didn’t know the answer. He feared intimacy, and losing himself, and losing control. All things Seokjin seemed to want. Seokjin’s sexual energy screamed give yourself to me, give me power over you. Jungkook wanted to, and he supposed that was the most terrifying part. He was clinging to whatever small piece of himself that wanted to hold back.“No,” Jungkook finally decided. It was ridiculous. It was a result of his past, and he hated that. He couldn’t elaborate for Seokjin, but the other king didn’t ask.Jimin appeared in the doorway of the bathroom. “It’s filling up,” he reported, and the ease in his body seemed to draw the tension from Jungkook’s. He wore Jungkook’s marks without fear or horror at what they’d done. They were much more meager than the ones Jungkook had on himself, but it was all the same in the eyes of Taehyung and Seokjin. Nothing in the atmosphere hinted at sexual tension. It was relaxed. They were all tired. They’re not incubi trying to consume you, Jungkook reminded himself. He felt shame. It showed.“Let’s take good care of Jungkookie,” Taehyung insisted in a small voice.Jimin made a noise of agreement. “We want you to be happy.”Seokjin rose from the bed to stand at Jungkook’s side. A thin hand slipped in his, fingers lacing through Jungkook’s. Jungkook felt… young. Small. Like he always did around Seokjin. It was good to feel that way sometimes, he discovered. The idea of it was scary, but that- it reminded him that it didn’t have to be scary among those three men. He felt like his mind was doing backflips trying to keep up with the series of feelings and emotions that travel through Jungkook each minute. Like the wind, only stopping to change direction. I’m so young. I know so little. I was raised all wrong. I’m a ruin.When Jungkook was taken into the bathroom, he found that the bath was even larger than Taehyung’s. The walls were a dark grey, the entirety of the room a soothing monochrome with accents of rich red towels and cherrywood cabinets. The light was off, Jimin having decided that a sleepy candle lit atmosphere was appropriate. The candles were a dark green color, and Jungkook was struck when he got a waft of it. It smelled like- home. Not the Jeon palace, but the forest. It smelled like a summer rain, bringing out the scents of the soil and wood and sap. Jimin saw Jungkook as he froze, and smiled shyly.“Is it too much?”Jungkook shook his head numbly. It was wonderful. His lips were quivering and his sinuses had that telltale sharp pain. He was going to cry, like a weak little baby. He couldn’t even help it. His chest was tight and his eyes were moistening. He turned his head down, sliding off the rest of his clothing and easing into the steaming water. It was more flowery, the water clear but tinted a more artificial blue. Jungkook sank in low, the heat sinking into his skin, loosening the muscles of his shoulders and neck. He tilted his head back. There were tears clinging to the corners of his eyes that he wanted to blink away, but when he tried, it only made them fall in perfect fat drops down his cheeks.Taehyung, decidedly clingy that day, latched onto Jungkook’s side and assumed a similar position to the one they sat in at the courtyard. “Don’t be sad, Jungkook,” he whispered. Jungkook blinked rapidly at the ceiling. A soapy cloth touched Jungkook’s shoulder. Seokjin. He’d come to Jungkook’s other side to bathe him, gently lathering the soft cloth over where Jungkook’s skin was above the water. Jungkook sat up when he was told to, sat lower when he was told to, leaned against Seokjin’s chest when he was told to. His head rested on Seokjin’s shoulder as the king’s hands worked against his shoulders, massaging them. His eyes were heavy, too much so to remain open, but he felt Jimin’s solid, muscular body on one side and Taehyung’s softer, leaner body curl into the other.Jungkook couldn’t even think. He wasn’t sad- he was homesick. He liked being held as he was, between three bodies. It was a position he never would have imagined himself in- especially since they were all men. It was indulgent and pleasant. He felt his walls crumbling every second he spent in their arms.They couldn’t stay in the bath much longer. The water was getting uncomfortably lukewarm, their fingertips wrinkling, the steam getting to their heads. Jungkook wasn’t quite sure how he got out- Seokjin must have lifted him, because he was boneless for the time being. He was dried and pampered with fruity lotions and fluffy towels. The smell of the candles overcame him again as Taehyung blew them out, but he was taken from the room in Seokjin’s arms, wrapped in a silky robe like the ones he’d seen each concubine wear. The material was just as nice all over his skin as it was to the simple touch of his hands.He felt himself laid down on a plush mattress. Seokjin’s, no doubt, with enough room for each of them to fit comfortably. He slanted his eyes open. He was on his back, but he could hear Seokjin was still moving around the room somewhere. Jimin was already nuzzled into the pillows beside Jungkook. Taehyung must have been the weight towards Jungkook’s feet. He was speaking softly, so quiet that Jungkook couldn’t hear the words he spoke, but he ended it with amen. Jungkook’s breath caught. He hadn’t thought about God or the angels in a long time- since his father passed away. He sat up groggily. Everything was still hazy. His eyes were itching with dried tears. Taehyung looked up the bed at him, almost like he was embarrassed. Praying is for the common people. Who said, though? Who said any of what King Jeon told Jungkook? Their ancestors. All so conservative. High and mighty, even long after they were gone.Jungkook reached out for Taehyung, and the man complied, crawling up and burying his face into Jungkook’s chest, pushing the king’s body back onto the bed. He was heavy where he laid over Jungkook, but comforting. Jungkook hooked an arm around his back, feeling the bones of Taehyung’s spine beneath his fingers, delicate and beautiful. When the last of the lights were turned off, Seokjin slid into bed on Jimin’s side. Jungkook had never felt so full of… perhaps not love, but affection at the least. It was overwhelming.Jungkook hugged Taehyung tighter, and the concubine pressed a discrete kiss to the forest king’s sternum. Jungkook tucked his nose into Taehyung’s soft hair. A hand found his. He couldn’t tell whose, but it didn’t matter, because it squeezed tight and didn’t let go.
I can be happy here.
~~~A tapping on the window.Mingyu’s heart leapt as he looked towards the darkened pane. He was alone, in storage, looking for more honey. The storage window faced the steeper side of the mountain. No one should have been able to-The tapping came again.Mingyu, resigned to his fate, put down the jar of honey and cautiously approached the window. The sliver of the moon did nothing to illuminate the outside world. Gripping the bottom of the window, he paused, wondering if he really was about to open it when he knew damn well that Seokjin and his kingdom had many enemies, especially as of late.He pressed his lips together.A gust of bitter wind had Mingyu stepping back as soon as the glass had been lifted, shuddering. A familiar form was lounging on the outside ledge, the picture of suave surrealism- until he also shivered and forced himself through the window.“Fuck, it’s cold up here,” the man grouches, slamming the window shut behind him. He slipped off a snowy cloak and shook it out before laying it over his arm. Mingyu was stuck in place, dumbfounded, watching the man. Finally, he looked up from messing with his cloak, and raised an eyebrow. “What, no welcome?”“Wonwoo,” Mingyu breathed, and took another timid step back.Wonwoo’s mouth quirked up. “Miss me, brother?”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Wonwoo’s long fingers wrapped delicately around the steaming mug of tea, the man reveling in the heat it alloted his frozen hands. Mingyu sat on the lone stool, chin tucked into his hand, mouth set in deep concern at the situation at hand. His leg was bouncing incessantly, causing the dark surface of their drinks to waver. Wonwoo was wholly unbothered- as he always was.“So,” Mingyu finally began, and Wonwoo gave him an unimpressed eyebrow raise, “What brings you here?”“I’m choosing sides.” Wonwoo took a sip, and winced as his tongue was scalded. Mingyu nodded slowly. All his movements had been half-paced ever since Wonwoo crawled in through the window, as if the man would attack him at the drop of a hat. It wasn’t totally unrealistic. “Have you?”Mingyu didn’t know how to answer that. He’d taken King Seokjin’s offer to be a chef on a whim because it sounded easy and the thought of not eating seafood for every meal any more seemed pretty great. He’d also slept with every woman at Seaside at least once, some more, and things were getting kind of awkward- especially when he’d started working through the men.“I mean, I’m already here,” Mingyu reasoned, shrugging helplessly. He didn’t want to abandon his Chief, per se, but he was practically clueless as to what was happening and after seeing small, young King Jungkook trusting King Seokjin so openly, he felt a little biased.“I suppose this means I can throw away that silly brother shit,” Wonwoo pondered, and Mingyu sighed a little. He liked the closeness Seaside had- or, had once had before the alliance started. He liked calling his older friends brother, and liked to hear it back. He liked Chief Yoongi, at least the last he’d seen of the man.Mingyu simply shrugged again. He’d gone still, and Wonwoo noticed. Wonwoo leaned onto the tables with his elbows, and Mingyu bit the inside of his cheek at the proximity, not looking up from his tea.“You don’t have to choose this side,” Wonwoo reminded him, rather serenely, and Mingyu had to lean back to furrow his brows at him. Wonwoo smirked. Mingyu couldn’t tell if he liked that or not. Probably not. Maybe.“I can’t just- leave,” Mingyu stuttered, and Wonwoo snickered.“Why not? I just arrived.”Mingyu nodded. He had a point. “So much for extra vigilant defense.”Wonwoo waved a hand flippantly. “They know me. They know you. All I had to do was sweet talk them about why I came in through the back.”Sounded like Mingyu when his old flames had gasped at his newfound homosexual relations. “And?”“Said the Chief had people after me. Told them to keep their eyes peeled. That distracted them well enough.”“You’re…” Mingyu started, and Wonwoo’s smirk was back, now with the added lilt of his eyebrows. Mingyu swallowed. “I don’t know. Why did you choose to leave?”“This is my original home,” Wonwoo said, looking around with familiarity. Mingyu often forgot that. Wonwoo probably knew these halls better than Mingyu. The reason they’d gotten to know each other well enough to have been chatting like that was because Wonwoo left months after Mingyu arrived, and Wonwoo had taken an odd interest in all of the Seaside exchanges. It also didn’t hurt that Mingyu stress baked often, and Wonwoo would stop by conveniently when he did. “Besides, Chief Yoongi wasn’t all he was chalked up to be. He wasn’t some war god. He never punished people more than throwing their asses in jail or exiling them.”“He was mostly a no-nonsense leader,” Mingyu explained, fiddling with his tea steeper. The water was no doubt grossly oversaturated by then. “He was fair.”Wonwoo scoffed. “King Seokjin is fair,” he fixed, “Rather than a pushover.”Mingyu didn’t need to sit there and defend the chief, but he had an odd want to do so. “He’s not- Listen, I’m just saying, it’s different. I don’t think it’s appropriate to compare, given the difference in relationships each ruler has to their people. If you look at it that way, both of them are fair.”Wonwoo, again, waved his hand noncommittally. “Whatever. So, whose side are you on, then?”No one’s, Mingyu wanted to say, but knew it wasn’t acceptable. Neutrality in what was the beginning of a war would only get him killed or locked away, especially in Seokjin’s kingdom. Mingyu opened his mouth, but found he couldn’t find an answer.Wonwoo leaned closer, but Mingyu hardly cared, mind reeling. “Oh, but before you decide- perhaps you should know that your Chief has fled.”Mingyu jolted. When his gaze met Wonwoo’s, they were close. Wonwoo’s eyes were impossibly dark and calm, like an eerily still sea. “What?” Mingyu said numbly.Wonwoo spread his hands, the backs brushing the metal of the table. “Exactly what I said. He fled, with that bitch who covers her face and one of my prisoners. An important prisoner,” Wonwoo adds in annoyance.Mingyu sat back again, putting distance between himself and Wonwoo. “And the rest of his people? He wouldn’t abandon us- them.”“He didn’t have to.”Mingyu’s stomach dropped. They abandoned him. “What happened?” Mingyu murmured.“Chief changed his mind on matters pretty suddenly. His people were a little mad, but they heard him out. It was Taehyung who got to them in the end.”Mingyu frowned. “Taehyung?”“He’s been stopping by the past few weeks. Hyuna tried to change his mind, too, but Chief Yoongi knew he’d begun leaning towards Seokjin. It was major betrayal, and everyone was shocked- but encouraged. Word spreads fast in small communities, and most people will side with their ‘brothers’ and ‘sisters.’ One person against the Chief doubled, then doubled again. It was mostly the fault of bad rumors and the fact that Seokjin’s men took the opportunity to advertise their king. The rest is history, now. Who knows where Chief Yoongi is. Many suspect dead.”Mingyu didn’t know how to feel about that. No- he knew exactly how to feel about that, he just didn’t want to. It was sickening, imagining the man he’d always looked up to just- gone. It seemed too sudden to hear. Surreal. “I’m sure he-““Yeah, he probably is alive,” Wonwoo amended, and Mingyu felt a little better. “He was planning something with the other kings, kept having Hyuna running around with messages.” Wonwoo sighed, leaning further into the table, his cheek against his fist so he was angled towards Mingyu. “Aren’t you sick of the secrets? The lies?”“Every ruler has them,” Mingyu muttered- but yes, he was. He may have just been a chef, lost to the politics going on, but maybe he wouldn’t be so lost if the whole palace wasn’t full of hushed whispers and closed meetings. But- “I say, I’m on King Jungkook’s side.”Wonwoo openly laughed, which was odd, to say the least. “Do you know anything about what’s been going on, Mingyu? King Jungkook is like a child. He’ll be on anyone’s side who treats him with kindness. That’s probably why he didn’t take to Chief Yoongi, he probably approached him too roughly. I heard he shot his friend just to send a message.”Mingyu remembered that- Jimin getting an arrow to the shoulder. He didn’t know that was the Chief’s doing. If he was honest, he had thought it was Seokjin, sending people in secret to try and prevent Jungkook from leaving. It seemed ridiculous to think, in retrospect. It was what most servants thought, though.“Maybe that’s the right way to do it, though,” Mingyu mused. “Especially as someone in the background like me. I’ll go wherever I’m safe and wanted.”“Well, right now, that’s here,” Wonwoo deadpanned. “I’m sure Chief Yoongi would love an ally- but if you think he can protect you right now, you’re dead wrong. He can’t even protect himself, he was chased out of his own domain.”“What about King Hoseok and King Namjoon? What do you think they’re doing about- all this?” Mingyu gestured vaguely. All this was way too over his head to summarize any other way.“Like I said, Chief had been planning something with them, but I don’t know how much or what exactly. They haven’t done shit so far, that’s for sure. Backing down at the last second the night of the attack-“ Wonwoo cut off with a grunt of distaste. Mingyu hummed, not really in agreement or disagreement, but Wonwoo could take it as he pleased. They lounged in silence for a long minute. Then, in a very Wonwoo fashion: “You feeling stressed yet?”“Oh yeah,” Mingyu nodded, hands having been clenching and unclenching around his mug.“Got any cookie dough?”“Oh yeah,” Mingyu repeated, already on his feet to get the oven started.Wonwoo stole Mingyu’s stool with a self-satisfied grin.~~~For the first time since Jungkook escaped his castle, he felt human again. Taehyung had helped him dress in a simple black and white striped button up, black pants with a wrapped waist, and his own boots- cleaned and shined. Jimin had meticulously put makeup on him, just minimal products to even his complexion and bring color to his face, bolden his eyes with a dark brown shadow that hugged his lash line. It was subtle, but Jungkook noticed and appreciated the difference he saw in the mirror. His hair was clean from the night before, brushed into place and slightly curly from sleeping on it while it dried.They met Seokjin in the space outside their three rooms. Seokjin was dressed similarly sharp, a silky maroon shirt tucked into high black pants, making his legs appear even longer. Jungkook could detect traces of makeup on his impeccable face, as well. Makeup wasn’t very popular in the forest, but he’d found through witnessing countless of Jimin’s smoldering smokey eyes and Taehyung’s soft natural looks that it was widely used and accepted in the mountains.“Did you lighten your hair just now?” Jimin asked, latching onto the small detail. Upon closer inspection, it appeared that he had, his previous chestnut locks now laced through with gradual lighter tones.Seokjin carefully touched his fringe. “I did. Do you like it?”The question was aimed at all of them, but Seokjin’s cool gaze had landed on Jungkook, who nodded shyly. He’d been very quiet the past few days, and no one was stopping him from his silence. He was scared of messing up again.“It looks really good,” Taehyung complimented, beaming, and Seokjin tilted his chin up a little in confidence. “We should dye Jungkook’s hair, something crazy like purple.” Seokjin’s expression quickly turned doubtful, and when he shared a look with Jungkook over Taehyung’s shoulder, Jungkook slowly shook his head. Seokjin’s smile turned secretive.Seokjin cleared his throat, and gestured towards the stairs. “I believe we have more important matters.”Taehyung’s face slowly fell from its excitable state. “Oh, the Spring Festival,” He lamented, then eyed Jungkook and Seokjin up and down. “Is that why we got you all pretty? I can’t even play with pretty Jungkook? This is for other people?”Seokjin cocked his head, teeth worrying his bottom lip for a moment. “It is a shame, isn’t it?” Jungkook could practically feel the way all of them were looking at him, raking their eyes over his form like he was a meal for them to devour. He practically was, the way he was so willing to give himself to them. He knew he sank into their seductive presence far too quickly and easily; it was concerning, even to himself. What was even more terrifying, he didn’t know how to stop himself, how to find the will to, the want to. Seokjin smirked. “What are you thinking about, Jungkook?”Jungkook shifted on his crutches, face coloring. He could only hope his makeup covered the worst of his blushing. Taehyung shuffled up behind him, pressing his front along Jungkook’s back and hooking his chin over the king’s shoulder. “You know what I’m thinking?” Taehyung prompted. Jungkook turned his head, eyebrows drawing in questioningly. Taehyung’s arm, the one free of a sling, snaked around Jungkook’s body and held out an object to Jimin. Jimin must have been in on whatever Taehyung had planned, because he stepped right forward and used his able hands to fasten the item around Jungkook’s throat.Jungkook’s fingers trailed up to feel the soft strip of velvet as Jimin secured the back. It was a plain choker, about two centimeters thick. When Jimin stepped to the side, Seokjin’s gaze grew darker, heavier. Taehyung made a small, deep noise bordering on a purr and reached up, brushing Jungkook’s hand away to slip a finger between the material and the side of the king’s throat, where his pulse stuttered. The action tightened the rest of the fabric, making Jungkook’s breath catch.Seokjin hummed lowly, stepping forward, nearly silent on the carpet. “You test me,” he murmured, eyes uncertain which person of interest to fall on. “All of you.”Taehyung’s nose pressed into the divet of Jungkook’s collarbone, his hooded eyes peering up through his lashes at Seokjin. “You haven’t even kissed our pretty Jungkook properly yet.”Seokjin’s tongue played at the corner of his mouth, until it twisted into a smirk. “All in due time,” the mountain king assured his concubine coolly. “I want him desperate for it. Begging for me.”Jungkook’s knees suddenly felt weak. He wanted to fervently blame it on his injury, but there was no denying the migration of monarchs happening in his gut. It was a power play, talking about Jungkook like that as if he weren’t less than a meter away.Taehyung cooed in interest and delight. “Seokjin,” he asked, pressing even closer to Jungkook, “if I’m good can I play with Jungkook after the festival?”Seokjin chuckled, and swept his hand in Jungkook’s direction. “That’s not up to me.”Jungkook left that without a response, and Taehyung knew it was a silent acceptance. They descended the stairs to the ground floor of the palace, Seokjin stopping them halfway to carry Jungkook, as he was struggling with his crutches. He had squeaked, when suddenly his feet were swept from below himself, his hands finding and grasping at broad shoulders. Without so much as a pause, Jimin had taken the crutches to carry and Seokjin had continued walking, forcing Jungkook to hold on and press close. It was nerve-wracking, to be suspended in someone’s arms on a steep staircase, but Seokjin’s strong grip kept him perfectly safe.When Jungkook was released at the landing, Seokjin smoothed out his clothes for him and commented, “You’re light as a feather,” as if there was an underlying idea brewing behind the statement. Jimin looked as if he knew exactly what that idea was.Before stepping away, Seokjin touched Jungkook’s choker gently, running his thumb over the material and, consequently, Jungkook’s windpipe with just a hint of pressure. Jungkook’s lips parted, as if he wanted to say something- but what could he? His head was filled with too much noise to pick out something coherent to verbalize, and even if he could, he was sure it would be incredibly inappropriate. Seokjin was gone before Jungkook could even breathe again, instead hooking a finger through Taehyung’s belt loop to drag the younger man with him. Jungkook was only allowed a second of immobile bewilderment before Jimin was handing back his crutches and urging him to follow.In just the past few hours, Jungkook had learned from Jimin that the Spring Festival was held every year in the ballroom. Jungkook hadn’t even known Seokjin had a ballroom, but he was excited to see it. Everyone in the kingdom was invited, but it was more likely to see the upper class attending, the women in their prettiest dresses and the men in their best tailored attire. It was a celebration of the coming growing season, in which they’d finally have soft soil, rain instead of snow, and longer hours of sunlight. It wasn’t exactly like that, given that the mountain top was fairly cold all year. It took late into springtime for people to begin planting, but they still celebrated, because it was their best excuse to meet with the king, drink palace champagne, and make bets on how much longer the snow season would last. Jimin had already shared his predictions, sighing that he had a bad feeling it would drag on that year. Jungkook had no particular intuition, being so new to such climates.The ballroom was near the back of the castle, just like Jungkook’s. Where Jungkook’s ballroom windows overlooked a large, green yard with trees and a sloping hill, Seokjin’s was faced towards the cliff edge, where it dropped off immediately at what had to be close to a perfect ninety degrees. No one else had arrived yet- they were all made to wait outside the large doors of the ballroom, while Seokjin was allowed in early through a side entrance. Jungkook left the others in favor of walking to the windows in twisted wonder, his chest growing tight as he was faced with the terrifying drop-off. It was a clear enough day that he could see the pine trees below, looking like tiny, jagged blades of grass from such a height. He couldn’t decide whether the churning in his stomach was from homesickness or fear of the fall.A hand at his waist made him jump, a gasp ripping from his throat, and he heard the deep telltale laughter of Taehyung behind him. He released his breath shakily through his nose, and glanced over his shoulder with narrow eyes. Taehyung came to stand beside Jungkook, leaning against the glass, and Jungkook’s heart leapt for a moment at the sight of how casually he did so. It looked like he was leaning into nothing, the windows were so beautifully clean.Taehyung gazed down at the forest below the cliff, squinting comically. Then he smiled, and it was cheeky in a way Jungkook knew meant trouble. When he lifted his eyes to Jungkook’s, Taehyung said, the picture of indifference, “I’ve been fucked while seeing this view.” He pointed blindly towards the trees. “You were probably in your little castle, no idea that I was up here, falling apart to the sight of the pretty forest and the touch of Seokjin’s hands. Among other body parts.”Jungkook couldn’t help but laugh, imaging himself so oblivious, most likely holed up in his room. It would have been so lewd of him, so outrageous, to be thinking of anything like what Taehyung described. It reminded Jungkook of how, just weeks ago- no, had it been a month?- he was even more virginal and naive. Up until he’d met Taehyung- the first time, as a wanderer- he’d been certain loving another man was sin. Taehyung had been the one to soften him to the idea that it wasn’t so black and white, it was normal, it was okay. He’d kissed Jungkook, and it had felt so natural that Jungkook knew then that he’d been fed lies about homosexuality his whole life.Taehyung seemed mildly disappointed that he hadn’t gotten a more embarrassed reaction from Jungkook- instead, the forest king was smiling softly, reminiscent. Taehyung rested his head against the window, tilting it to see Jungkook’s face better while the younger man looked through the glass. “That Jungkook would have been appalled,” Jungkook admitted, surprising Taehyung with his words.“And this Jungkook?”Jungkook turned his face away, hiding his affected expression. “This Jungkook would have wanted to watch you fall apart.”He caught Taehyung’s smirk out of the corner of his eye. “You awe me, every time you speak,” Taehyung whispered lowly, a warm affection in his tone. Jungkook knew Taehyung was wrong- he still strongly believed that when he talked, it was like the butterfly effect, almost always causing destruction farther down the line. But he appreciated it, what Taehyung said. He allowed himself accept it for the moment.Jungkook turned, taking the time to appreciate the interior view. Taehyung looked with him, and bounced a little in anticipation. The ballroom, while lovely in itself with pale open floors made of smooth, cream marble and walls painted a pale peachy pink, it was decorated to perfection. Paper lanterns with minimalist painted designs hung from the high, curved ceiling in the varying pastel colors of spring, strings of tiny, off-white lights running between them. Tables with clean white clothes held a plethora of plates and foods almost as pretty as the decor itself. Flowers, what was grown in greenhouses year-round, were arranged wherever they could be: as centerpieces, between platters, bunched in hanging baskets in the corners of the room, arranged on the back of two chairs clearly meant for Seokjin and Jungkook. While there were plenty of tables, including the long one for the kings, the concubines, and the courtsmen, there was still a large, open space meant for dancing. Against another wall, a raised platform held rows of chairs where musicians prepared for a night of endless playing.It was nothing like Jungkook had ever seen before. King Jeon never held many events, certainly none so extravagant. He had held their people at arm’s length at all times, as if he didn’t trust them. It made Jungkook a little sick to think about. Jungkook wished, even in the short week after he’d been coronated, that he’d met more of the forest people. He wish he knew them personally. If it were possible, he’d want to know all their names, all their kids’ names, if they had pets, their professions, what they wanted from their government, how they felt about Jungkook’s ideas.As the mountain folk trickled in through the doors, opened wide for them once everything was in place, it felt vaguely wrong that he got to meet and interact with them rather than his own citizens. They were nice and gentle people, but their skin was cold and their hearts weren’t devoted to him. They hardly cared he was there.It made him feel better, watching them interact with Seokjin, however. Seokjin kept them at a distance, and kept himself poised in a manner that hid his personality under that of a ruler, but Jungkook could sense the strong loyalty between them. He would ask certain people how their business was going, or if their sick cousin was any better, or if they’d found their lost dog.Jungkook merrily watched, Taehyung always clinging to him. There had been some unspoken rule that Jimin would stay with Seokjin, and Taehyung with Jungkook. Not that Jungkook minded. He not only liked Taehyung’s company, but it also meant he was never alone amongst the crowd of people he didn’t know. People seemed wary to approach him, naturally- all except for one old woman, dressed beautifully in black and gold, who hobbled towards him and bowed as much as her aged body could.“Oh, King Jungkook,” she greeted him, offering her hands. Jungkook took them gently, and she squeezed his fingers. “It’s wonderful to meet you. I wish you and your kingdom the best.”Jungkook nodded gratefully, allowing a smile. “Thank you.”“And Taehyung!” She released Jungkook, and Taehyung blushed before ducking to briefly hug the woman. She gripped his shoulders to hold him apart, looking at him. “Have you been eating well? Sleeping well? How is my dear Jimin?”“I’m fine, grams,” Taehyung assured her, and he was clearly embarrassed, but Jungkook was absolutely endeared by their interactions. “Jimin is good, too. Aren’t you curious about your grandson?”The woman made a dismissive noise. “He’s too busy running his kingdom to visit old grams anymore,” she tsked, shaking her head and gazing in Seokjin’s direction. “He did come for his parents’ memorial, at least.”Jungkook’s eyes widened. Looking closer, he could tell, he just hadn’t paid enough attention to notice. It was Seokjin’s grandmother, a Queen Kim of the past. She pat Taehyung’s arm again, muttering an eat more food, dear before shuffling away towards Jimin, who had wandered not too far from Seokjin to get champagne. Taehyung also watched, and said, “Jiminie has the right idea.” The next time a servant passed- it just so having happened to be Hyojin- and suddenly a flute of bubbling golden liquid was being pushed into Jungkook’s hand.Jungkook eyed it skeptically. He knew very well that he was a lightweight- Soonyoung, Chan, Hansol, and Seungkwan could attest to that. He also knew he had an odd taste for champagne, and could easily drink glass after glass of it. All of these things, in his mind, were screaming bad idea, but-“Come on, Jungkook,” Taehyung urged, sipping his own daintily. He looked like it was relieving once he’d swallowed some. “The only one who has to be sober tonight is Seokjin.”“I get… chatty when I drink,” Jungkook admitted in a small voice, and Taehyung looked way too happy to hear that. Jungkook had only dug himself deeper. Sighing, he took his first drink. It was nice, the warmth that slid down his throat to his stomach, where it felt very present for some reason. Jungkook couldn’t help but look to Jimin again, one of his two glasses already gone, starting on the second. When he noticed Jungkook, he winked, lips curling upwards.I can’t believe I’m ignoring the fact that I just met grandma Kim in favor of drinking, Jungkook thought, mentally shaking his head at himself. He tipped the rest of the flute’s contents into his mouth. They really weren’t large portions. He’d grab one more, when someone passed. Just one.~~~Taehyung’s grin was wicked.“And then he touched me, oh when he touched me-“ Jungkook sighed loudly, leaning heavily against Taehyung’s good side. He’d been recounting his sexual misadventure with Jimin, but suddenly, his mind was too clouded and too in the gutter to continue. He pushed more heavily into Taehyung, tilting his head to whisper at the man’s ear, “It would not be good to get hard in these pants.” It was a fair point; they were quite form-fitting and soft material like slacks. Taehyung was nearly shaking with how pleased he was at Jungkook’s behavior.Jimin had ditched the unspoken buddy system, but Seokjin didn’t seem to care. Other than a few vaguely jealous looks, the mountain king appeared otherwise pleased at the state the three were in, all lusty and giggly. It was getting late, the sun having set through the large windows long ago. It had been so beautiful, most guests had stopped for a moment to eat meals and stare into it. Once the dark sky had consumed the outside world, however, it was back to the humdrum of chattering and the sweet, faint crooning of violins and violas and cellos. The lights had started blurring together in a pretty halo above everyone’s heads in Jungkook’s inebriated eyes. Taehyung and Jimin were dewy from the warmth of the room and the natural heat of so many bodies, and the light reflected off of highlighted cheekbones and noses and cupid’s bows. They looked ethereally pretty to Jungkook.He thought maybe he mumbled that out loud by accident, because suddenly Taehyung was laughing, rich and infectious, but just a touch wistful. “Was I behaved enough to play with pretty Jungkook?”Jimin, lounged in his chair with an odd drunken grace, smirked. “You don’t need permission, Tae. Aren’t you supposed to be the rebellious one?”Taehyung shrugged, tracing patterns on the back of Jungkook’s hand. “Not when it comes to bedroom matters.”Jimin nodded slowly in agreement. “Mm, I suppose you’re right. You always are a good little sub for Seokjin.”Jungkook didn’t quite understand the use of the word sub in such context, but from Taehyung’s hooded shy eyes alone, he could tell it was a very sexual thing. “I could be good for Jungkookie, too.”Jimin’s eyes flashed with something dark, and he sat a little straighter, amusement wiped from his face. Jungkook shifted in his seat. He was too tipsy to feel uncomfortable from the look- rather, it had him getting a little hot and bothered. He knew where the conversation would lead. Or, at least where he wanted it to lead. To the bedroom. How vulgar it felt, to have such thoughts. Not too long ago, he was quaking in his boots at the thought of intimacy. Is that why alcohol is called liquid courage?“How mad would Seokjin be if we left?” Jimin murmured, and Taehyung’s eyes darted over to where the king sat in his flowered chair.“I think his grandmother will be more upset by it than him,” Taehyung answered honestly, and that was probably the truth. She had come by several more times to check in on them, and would no doubt notice their absence if she decided to come around again. Otherwise, the rest of the guests were too drunk to care, the atmosphere a lot louder than it had been at the beginning of the festival.Seokjin looked over then, just briefly, but his eyes quickly flit back when he noticed the three staring at him. He raised an eyebrow, and Jimin subtly nodded towards the door. Seokjin humored them with a small pout, which made Taehyung laugh at his petulance, but Seokjin quickly schooled himself before others noticed and nodded approvingly.Jungkook’s heart rate had picked up by then, as he was quickly ushered from his seat. He paused before being swept away to steal the rest of Taehyung’s wine, which had been served with dinner. It left his throat and belly warm as he crutched along behind Taehyung and Jimin.“I didn’t get to dance,” Jungkook sighed softly, sadly. Taehyung turned to walk backwards, Jimin rolling his eyes as he grabbed his sleeve to maneuver him from running into walls.“Jimin and I will dance with you whenever you want,” he promised, eyes crinkling with his smile.Jungkook nodded, but sighed again, deflating a little against his crutches. “I wanted Seokjin to dance with me,” he admitted softly, and Taehyung’s expression grew melancholic.“Ah. Seokjin said he wanted to. Just last night, he was talking about it.” Taehyung fell back so he could face frontways again, but still walk next to Jungkook. “He would have, but he was concerned for your image. He knows the norm in the forest kingdom. You’re expected to only want women. You’re supposed to marry a woman. Seokjin is also expected to marry a woman, at least by his grandmother. He’s allowed to have male concubines, like me and Jimin, but grams urges him to keep his relationship with us purely for pleasure. She wants him to fall for and marry a woman, so she can have grandkids and a pure blooded heir.”Jungkook tilted his head. “It is not like that, though.”Ahead of them, Jimin shakes his head. “He loves us. He says it every day. It hurts him, to love us so much, because he’s a proud Kim and he knows his grandparents would think it’s absurd.”“What about his parents? What would they have wanted?”Jimin fell gravely silent, stopping. His back was tense. Taehyung and Jungkook halted when they caught up to him, and found him with his chin down and eyebrows drawn. Taehyung was just as curious as Jungkook- he must not have known much about the late Kims either.“I…” Jimin started, but changed course. “He doesn’t care what they would have wanted. They were awful to him. Awful to everybody.”“What happened to them, Jimin?” Taehyung inquired gently. Jimin inhaled deeply, and shook his head.When Jimin turned his face towards them, he had a cautious little grin crossing his lips, a nervous look in his eyes. “Can we save this conversation for a night where we’re not about to ravish Jungkook?”Taehyung’s breath caught, and he nodded quickly, starting to walk at a faster pace. Jimin snickered at his eagerness, urging Jungkook along, up the winding stairs where the two supported the kings sides to make it quick and easy. They paused in the space outside their rooms, looking around at the three doors.“Whose-?” Jimin began to ponder, but Jungkook, in a stroke of devilish cheekiness, interrupted him.“Seokjin’s.”The implication was heavy in the air for all of a split second before Jimin was breezing in through Seokjin’s door, Taehyung and Jungkook following close behind. Jungkook had barely stepped through the threshold before Taehyung was gently pushing Jungkook’s back to the door, closing it with his body and effectively trapping him in the concubine’s embrace. Their faces were abruptly centimeters apart, breaths mingling, just barely panting from climbing so many stories- or perhaps it was the desire drawing the air from their lungs.“I’ve been waiting,” Taehyung divulged, his eyes growing heavy, falling to Jungkook’s lips. “Weeks,” he stressed, nosing his way closer, head drawn to the side. Jungkook could feel his body heat- it was everywhere, all over himself. Taehyung made a tiny, desperate noise, and it surprised Jungkook. He was affecting the other man so much, and they hadn’t even touched.“You’re trembling,” Jungkook whispered. Taehyung only shuddered harder, then pressed his body into Jungkook’s so the king could feel the tremors. Jungkook released his crutches, letting them fall against the walls, and gripped Taehyung’s hips. His waist was tiny; he was soft and frail where Jimin was muscular and strong. The simple touch had Taehyung melting, but he still did not kiss Jungkook, simply hovered and wanted and- waited. He was waiting.“You have to own him, Jungkook,” Jimin advised. When Jungkook glanced over Taehyung’s shoulder, he found the other concubine already lounged on the bed, shoes and socks discarded but the rest of his clothes on. Somehow, it was still utterly erotic. He would be watching, whenever he wasn’t participating. “He’s fallen into subspace already.”“Subspace…” Jungkook muttered, and looked back to Taehyung, whose head had fallen against Jungkook’s chest. Jungkook slowly lifted the man’s chin with a gentle hand, and Taehyung allowed it, his eyes blinking open with a dreamlike appearance. It could be the alcohol they’d consumed- but Jungkook had a feeling that what he was seeing what this subspace Jimin spoke of. The sleepy manner in which Taehyung had followed around Seokjin and thoughtlessly fell to his knees to obey and be docile. So unlike the Taehyung that had first kissed him so long ago- but then, their relationship had changed. It wasn’t about simple strangers kissing on a whim. They knew each other. Taehyung was showing Jungkook a more intimate side of himself.“Jungkook,” Taehyung breathed, and how could Jungkook deny such a blatant plea?Using his hand, still tucked firmly under Taehyung’s jaw, he brought the man close and kissed him as softly as he deserved after waiting so patiently for so long. Taehyung practically mewled, greedy to slide his tongue against Jungkook’s. He was pliant, soft, and wet. Jungkook couldn’t help but to appreciate the difference a kiss could be between two people. Jimin was insistent and hungry like a starved beast. Taehyung was passive and drank it in like a man dying of thirst.Jimin sighed from the bed, short and content and in a familiar way that told Jungkook that the concubine was already aroused, just by the sight of Jungkook licking into Taehyung’s mouth in deep strokes.When they parted, Jungkook having to force himself away with difficult self-restraint, Taehyung’s knees had weakened and he was sinking against Jungkook, lips still parted, pretty and pink. They were so soft, so plush and easy against Jungkook’s.Jungkook licked his own lips, but forced his eyes back to Taehyung’s. You have to own him, Jimin had said. “Go wait on the bed for me,” Jungkook ordered quietly, and Taehyung nodded moonily, stumbling away. Jungkook took the moment to gather himself, his head and heart racing alike, then took up his crutches to approach the two concubine. He toed off his shoe and sock, leaving the crutches beside them as he crawled onto the bed. Jimin was on his back, palm against his own crotch and eyes heavily lidded. Taehyung was sitting on his knees next to him near the pillows, the picture of debauched innocence.Jungkook had never had to handle two lovers- he hardly had experience with one. The decision was easy, though- Taehyung sat aside in a submissive manner while Jimin laid back with a look that called for Jungkook’s attention.Jungkook eased his way over Jimin’s body, and Jimin released a breathy groan, reaching up to Jungkook’s collar to pull him closer. “You’re in control tonight,” he told Jungkook.“Even over you?”Jimin nodded. “We got you a little drunk. Everything you do, we want it to be your decision. Just in case.”Jimin’s eyes looked slightly scared, slightly pained at that. Jungkook may have been drunk, like Jimin said, but he still knew what Jimin was saying. “You think I will regret it.”“It’s just in case,” Jimin repeated- tried to, because Jungkook was dipping down to kiss the words away. He didn’t want to hear them. He wouldn’t regret it, not for a second, and that was the only thing that scared him about doing it.Jimin responded in that way of his- harsh with tongue and teeth, craving roughness in a manner that Taehyung did not. Jungkook gave it to him, dragging Jimin’s shirt from where it was tucked into his pants, nails biting into the skin as he forced it up and off, making them part for a brief, agonizing moment. Taehyung whimpered, and Jimin smirked against Jungkook’s mouth. He felt the words against his lips as Jimin spoke, “He won’t touch himself. Not without your permission.”Jungkook inhaled sharply, turning his head to Taehyung, where he sat squirming with dark eyes that watched the other two’s every move. Jimin took the opportunity to kiss and suck at Jungkook’s throat. When Jungkook reacted to the stimulation with a choked little moan, Taehyung’s mouth dropped open, his hips shifting, clearly needing relief.“Do it,” Jungkook urged, words slurring together in his haze of pleasure. “Take off your clothes for me.”Taehyung obliged, unbuttoning his shirt with shaking hands, pushing down his pants with fumbling fingers. Jungkook had seen his body many times before, but every inch of exposed skin still enthralled the king. Taehyung had to lay back to shimmy his pants and underwear off, and Jungkook’s throat tightened at his exposed, flushed skin, his hardness curved over his quivering stomach.With a small bite under Jungkook’s jaw, Jimin whispered, “He’s so good for you. So pretty, isn’t he?”“Beautiful,” Jungkook agreed breathily, and Taehyung whined, feeding off the praise.“Go to him,” Jimin urged. “I’ll get everything we need.”Jungkook’s stomach swooped at that, but he didn’t linger on it, letting Jimin slide away so he could move over Taehyung. Instead of Jimin, who had pulled Jungkook in, Taehyung simply lay at Jungkook’s will. Jungkook couldn’t stop staring, enchanted by Taehyung’s messy, effortless perfection. Jungkook wanted to touch- so he did, because he had the power to, he was in control, and Taehyung devoured the feeling of Jungkook’s hand sliding down his side like it was the greatest sensation he’d ever felt. Taehyung’s lips formed a word, too small to hear, and Jungkook lowered himself to hear it properly. Taehyung repeated, hoarsely, a broken, “Please.”Jungkook was burning with desire. “Undress me,” he demanded Taehyung, and eager hands were crawling up his shirt within an instant. As soon as it was off, Jungkook rewarded Taehyung was a languid kiss, their lips sliding together as Taehyung untied the wrapped waist of Jungkook’s pants. He took his time, soothing his palms over Jungkook’s hip bones as the material slid down to expose them, taking the king’s underwear with it. Jungkook was shaking by then, too, and they must have looked a mess- a lustful, shivering mess. Taehyung kept making the most delectable noises into Jungkook’s mouth, which only escalated when Jungkook- finally freed from his clothing- rolled his hips down fluidly.“Fuck,” Jimin hissed at the sight, and the bed dipped. Suddenly, there was the warmth of a firm chest along Jungkook’s back. Jimin was naked, his length pressing against the backside of Jungkook’s thigh, his nose tucking into Jungkook’s neck to lick and nip at the skin there. It was shameless, their three bodies rutting together, taking what friction they could- but Jimin had plans that involved much more than simple frottage.“I’m going to take care of Taehyung,” Jimin mumbled, still nuzzling into the new bruises he was painting on Jungkook’s skin, “Let Taehyung take care of you.”Jungkook dragged Taehyung’s plump bottom lip between his teeth as he pulled away, nodding. Jimin guided Jungkook to sit back against the pillows, propped on the headboard, and whispered gentle encouragements for Taehyung to get on all fours.Propped over Jungkook’s lap on spread knees and bent elbows, Taehyung blinked up at Jungkook, tongue drawing along the seam of his lips. “Jungkook,” he said softly, sweetly in that deep voice of his. Jungkook’s hand found his hair, stroked through the silky strands for a moment, and Taehyung closed his eyes and leaned into the touch. Then Jungkook gripped, and Taehyung gasped. “Want to- let me-““Yes,” Jungkook urged, voice coming out tight. He swallowed. “Yes, Taehyung.”Taehyung hummed and leaned forward, lips just grazing Jungkook’s erection. Jungkook’s breath stuttered, and he lost it completely at the first kitten lick Taehyung gave to the head of his dick. Jimin was taking his place behind Taehyung, a small jar of clear, gel-like liquid in hand. Jungkook was certain he would be done very quick if he watched either man- but he found himself unable to look away. When he glanced down, Taehyung was stretching his mouth over Jungkook, and when he looked up, Jimin was gliding a wet finger teasingly against Taehyung.“Oh, f-fuck,” Jungkook cursed, so unlike himself, as he felt the heat of Taehyung’s slick mouth sink down his length, tongue lapping on the underside. Jimin released a low chuckle, and in a second, something changed. Taehyung gave a muffled moan around Jungkook, making the king’s toes curl at the vibration sending waves of heat into his gut. Taehyung drew off, and Jungkook whined, but the sight of the concubine pushing back against the finger Jimin had inserted in him was just hot enough that Jungkook didn’t mind the loss. Jimin pumped his finger a few times, and Taehyung arched his back, begging for more. Jungkook’s hand tightened in his hair, pulling him closer again, begging, “Tae.”Taehyung took Jungkook easier now, bobbing his head and sucking with obscene little wet noises that had Jungkook’s hips involuntarily bucking. Taehyung took it, not trying to hold the king back, not choking, and soon enough, Jungkook was fucking up into the concubine’s mouth as Jimin worked two fingers into him.“Good boy, such a good boy, Taehyung,” Jungkook choked out, and nearly shouted when Jimin started jerking Taehyung and the man’s jaw habitually slackened, allowing Jungkook deeper. Taehyung’s eyes were wet with the effort of taking Jungkook’s cock down his throat, but he was loving it, getting off to it like Jungkook never imagined possible. Jungkook’s pleasure was already building to a crescendo, heart loud to his own ears at the sensation of snapping his hips up into Taehyung’s pliant, wet mouth. Whimpers were spilling from him with each drag of Taehyung’s lips down his shaft, cheeks hollowing on the upstroke, tongue gliding around the sensitive head and dipping into the slit, sending sparks flying behind Jungkook’s eyelids. “Tae, I am- ah, I’m going to come, please, Tae.”Taehyung didn’t relent. Jimin was pushing in and out of him with three fingers, and the concubine was blissed beyond lucidity, on the verge of orgasm himself.“He’ll take it,” Jimin assured Jungkook, grunting with the effort of maintaining both his hands’ rhythm. “Come, Jungkook.”Taehyung hummed again around Jungkook- and that was enough. Jungkook’s knees curled up, heels digging into the bed as he threw his head back, crying out as he came. For a moment, he saw white, and Taehyung continued to stimulate Jungkook through his aftershocks until he was sensitive and aching. Jungkook, with his fingers clenched in Taehyung’s hair, dragged the boy up his body to share a heated, bitter tasting kiss. Jungkook felt Taehyung’s gasp against his lips before he felt the splashes of cum hit his stomach, Taehyung immediately going boneless, dropping from his shaking forearms onto Jungkook’s chest where he could hide his face there.Jungkook watched, still panting from his release, as Jimin removed his fingers and began finally jerking himself off. Jungkook gestured for Jimin, and the dark-haired man dropped to his side next to him and Taehyung. Jungkook folded his hand over Jimin’s and turned his head to press their lips together. “You’ve been so patient,” Jungkook whispered against him before their tongues met, and Jimin made a high-pitched noise. He wasn’t quite like Taehyung, where praise got him off, but he appreciated it. He wanted to feel loved and cherished, and Jungkook reminded him that he was, allowing Jimin to hitch a groan as he came, bucking into Jungkook’s fist, cheeks dusted a rosy pink, lips stained red. Jimin pressed his forehead against Jungkook’s, eyes closed, and heaved a shuddering breath.“Thank you,” Jimin whispered, and Jungkook nodded minutely, letting his eyelids flutter closed. In the next breath, Jimin was laughing, soft and pleasantly. “We made a mess.”Jungkook made a noncommittal noise. That had been his goal. For Seokjin to find them, sweaty and cum-stained, utterly sexed out. Jungkook wanted to spark something in Seokjin. He wanted more than a teasing press of lips.It was a bold move, Jungkook knew, and he would have been mortified to pull it off had he not drank several tall flutes of champagne and two small glasses of wine. I won’t regret it, he reminded himself. It was easy to think that, sandwiched between the two boys his heart swelled so much more. All I want is the third man I want. It seemed so much to ask for- three lovers- but it was within his grasp. He was allowed to want that, there, in the mountain kingdom. He was able to have it. Give in to me, Seokjin, he pled silently. So I can give myself to you.“Goodnight, Jungkookie. Goodnight, Jiminie,” Taehyung said through a yawn, and the warm breath of it fanned out over Jungkook’s chest, right over his heart. It had finally slowed, comfortable and content. “I love you,” Taehyung whispered, and it spiked again, that pesky heartbeat of his.“Goodnight,” was all Jungkook could respond with.~~~The sunlight was warm. Impossibly, wonderfully warm. It spilled through sheer yellow curtains, and fell over the white sheet of the bed, over the hands that rested on top of it. They were paler than they should have been, but still stood out against the cloth. His eyes were cracking open, slowly but surely, the brown of his irises aglow with the rays of light shining in them. He welcomed it, the sun in his eyes, how it blinded him for a moment before filling his surroundings with a soft illumination.A man was sat by his bedside in a wooden chair, but he was gazing out the window, his palms together underneath his chin and his eyes set in worry. Strawberry blonde locks caught in the sunset and shone with rich shades of bronze and gold.Yoongi parted his lips, his mouth making a small sticking sound with how parched he was. It got Hoseok’s attention- and good thing, because Yoongi found that he couldn’t speak, no more than a wordless croak from his vocal cords.Hoseok was on his feet instantly, bringing a cup of water from closer to Yoongi, a bent straw allowing it to reach his mouth. “Drink,” Hoseok urged him, and Yoongi closed his lips over the straw. The water felt refreshing, even as it hurt his raw, dry throat. Hoseok made him finish the entire glass before taking it away and allowing Yoongi to try and speak again.Yoongi gathered himself for a moment. He couldn’t feel his body, really, but from the mild foginess of his mind, he hoped that was due to painkillers. When he opened his mouth this time, it felt exerting just to utter a single word. “Hoseok,” he chose to say. It would comfort the king the most, he thought, and indeed the man’s expression flooded with relief.He dropped back into his chair, covering his face with his hands for a second before inhaling and regarding Yoongi again. “We didn’t think- We weren’t sure if you would wake up.”Yoongi wasn’t sure he was a hundred percent awake, but he didn’t voice that. Already, his eyelids were heavy from the effort of keeping them slanted open. He fought through each blink, for Hoseok’s sake. “N…” Shit, Yoongi cursed himself, feeling weak and hopeless. He wasn’t scared of dying, if that was to happen, but he wasn’t quite ready. It would be like stopping a book before the climax, the resolution. “Namjoon?” He finally pushed out sluggishly. His voice was awful to his own ears, husky and ruined.“He set up a base in Jungkook’s palace. He’s trying to rally the Jeon court and comfort the forest citizens,” Hoseok assured him. His hands were hovering over the arms of his chair, uncertain, wondering what to do.Yoongi sighed, drawn out and tired. He closed his eyes again, and could only hum in acknowledgement. He felt a small weight on the side of the bed- Hoseok perhaps having leaned over him.“Yoongi, you should stay awake. The doctor will be right back. He-““Mm- I’m fine,” Yoongi slurred out. He wasn’t fine. His head felt like it was weighted by bricks, his brain replaced with them, spilling out of him. He could twitch the very tip of his middle finger, but every other part of him was stuck. Even his lips could move no more, his tongue useless in his mouth.“Yoongi,” Hoseok said again, distressed. Yoongi hummed once more. Sounds were distant, just a buzzing in his ears. His eyelids were bright from the setting sun, but growing darker every second, being swallowed whole by it.Is Hyuna okay? He wanted to ask. Jisoo? Surely Jisoo was in the worst condition, if not dead. He’d barely been alive when Yoongi had been keeping him warm and comfortable, let alone after a night in a frozen cave. So many times, I failed Jungkook. Get him, Hoseok. Take him by force if you must.He was drifting fast- into sleep, into death, he did not know- when he was jolted by a faint prick in his arm. For a second, there was a flare of burning hot pain, like fire had begun to consume his blood. His breath came sharp- but it disappeared fast. When Yoongi found the strength to barely lift one eyelid, Hoseok and an unrecognizable doctor were leaning over him. He tried to jokingly say ow, but his mind was filled with white noise, and he couldn’t feel his lips to tell if they’d moved.But Hoseok smiled, just for a flicker, and it was enough for Yoongi.He was warm all over.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook had been the first to wake up, surrounded by warm skin, sticky with sweat from being so close all night. Otherwise, they were cleaned, and Jungkook figured that had been Seokjin’s doing, as he was passed out on the other side of Taehyung. When Jungkook looked at Taehyung, softened by sleep, he felt a little like he was seeing someone else. That wasn’t the case, however, he was simply seeing something more in him, something only he, Jimin, and Seokjin knew about Taehyung. He had been quiet and easy and receptive. He had wanted so plainly, but withheld himself so perfectly. Jungkook felt a soft affection for him, one he was familiar with. In a way, he regretted falling asleep so soon the night before. He wished he could have showered the man in all the affection he so clearly craved. Jimin, too- he had restrained himself for the sake of Jungkook having time with Taehyung. There was a sort of balance Jungkook would have to find, and it thrilled him to know that there would be time in the future to work on finding that balance. More occasions to have the two concubines to himself. He still hoped, with a burning intensity, that Seokjin would finally break the tension and be intimate with Jungkook, too. Even with just one more person, there’d be so much more to figure out- even for the others, who had experience with multiple lovers, but Jungkook wanted that. He wanted to discover their dynamics. He wanted to fall in deeper to the odd relationship that he was being integrated into.Still, for the moment, Jungkook’s attention was settled comfortably on Taehyung. He truly had been patient and good, and he deserved more from Jungkook- if the concubine wanted it. Nothing big or sexual but, by curling closer to the dozing man and peppering small, close-lipped kisses along his exposed skin, it felt fulfilling. Taehyung breathed the tiniest little noise, husky with sleep, as Jungkook lined himself along Taehyung’s back and nuzzled into the crook of his neck, mouthing at the skin. Taehyung eyelids were heavy, sleep clinging to the corner of his eyes, as he slit his gaze up towards Jungkook. The pink tip of his tongue darted out to wet his parted lips, mouth dry from leaving it just barely open all night.“Jungkook,” Taehyung tried to speak quietly, but his deep voice and wrecked throat couldn’t quite pull it off, so he ended up mouthing the king’s name in the end. Jungkook still understood, and hummed in acknowledgement, his blunt teeth scraping along Taehyung’s shoulder. Taehyung shivered a little, and turned a little to see Jungkook better, inadvertently pulling his skin from the reach of the younger’s mouth. He blinked silently up at Jungkook, a gentle inquiry of what are you doing?Jungkook, propping himself higher on his elbow, took in the new view of Taehyung, shoulders and chest oriented up. His skin was radiating heat, as it always seemed to do, his internal temperature bleeding through into Jungkook like a furnace. Jungkook smiled, and Taehyung’s confusion melted into endearment. Never before have I known someone well enough to have a silent conversation with them, Jungkook noted, feeling his calm heart beat hard against his chest. It’s a beautiful thing. Taehyung is a beautiful thing.Another mouthed phrase, slower that time, deliberate. Kiss me.So Jungkook did. He bent down and very lightly brushed his lips over Taehyung’s. No rush, no headiness. Taehyung’s hand grounded itself on Jungkook’s chest, then his neck, fixing the angle and drawing him deeper. Even so, the kiss retained its innocence. It spread an aching joy from Jungkook’s heart, flowing like the blood in his arteries to reach the tips of his fingers and down to his toes. He couldn’t help it when his eyes opened just a hair, wanting to see Taehyung’s lax, blissful face, but they fluttered closed the moment a curious tongue begged at the seam of his mouth. He heeded to Taehyung’s plead, their lips slotting together, breaths intermingling, growing heavier as Jungkook pressed closer and Taehyung arched up to chase the sensation every time they tried to part for air.When Taehyung’s head finally fell back to the pillow, hair splaying out in a halo, Jungkook could feel their chests working against each other just to catch their breaths. Beside them, Seokjin stirred, and when Jungkook lifted his gaze, the mountain king was watching. He was barefaced, still sleepy, regarding them with a calm intensity. Jungkook blushed, but smiled smally, tauntingly. Seokjin held his stare, eyes burning.Taehyung urged hoarsely, “Kiss him, Seokjin.”Seokjin rolled onto his side and reached out a hand, but instead of reaching for Jungkook, the hand curled itself under Taehyung’s jaw to turn his head. In the small movement, Seokjin was already so close to him, but he stretched further. While Taehyung’s eyes closed readily, Seokjin took a long second to watch Jungkook as he kissed his concubine before following suit, eyelashes falling against his cheeks darkly.It was a show- all for Jungkook, to make him want it. He already wanted it, though. Watching the way Seokjin’s thick lips pushed against Taehyung’s just set a fire aflame within Jungkook’s belly, intensified the desire tenfold.Jungkook heard an amused huff from behind himself, knowing it was Jimin as the shorter man draped himself over Jungkook. Beneath the covers, a bare leg hooked over his hip, and above, a chin settled against his shoulder. Jimin’s voice was hushed when he whispered, “We can tease, too.”And Jungkook agreed. In a fluid movement, Jungkook had rolled over and onto Jimin, pressing him back against the mattress. Jimin blinked up at him in surprise at the boldness, but it was quickly replaced with a pleased little smirk, which he tried to hide by biting his lip.Taehyung and Seokjin pulled apart with a small noise, Seokjin immediately saying, “Ah, ah- no more sex in my bed unless I’m involved.”“So get involved,” Jimin offered lazily, tucking his arms under his head, eyes not breaking from Jungkook’s. “Kookie’s been waiting.” Kookie. Jungkook laughed, breathlessly. He liked that. But his eyes were wide and his heart was in his throat. When he gained the courage to glance Seokjin’s way, the mountain king looked to be contemplating it. Jungkook felt hot from the idea of Seokjin thinking of them, of what they could do-Seokjin rolled out of bed, leaving Taehyung sighing in disappointment. Jimin rolled his eyes.“Come with me, Jungkook,” Seokjin said, perfectly casually. Jungkook sat up in Jimin’s lap, and had to fan himself a moment, his free hand gathering the bed sheets so they pooled around his and Jimin’s waists. Seokjin was raising an eyebrow. He’d seen it all already, Jungkook knew, but somehow it felt like too much to stand in his naked glory before the other. He was no longer the pure-minded, virginal boy he was when he used to bathe happily in groups. Maybe it should have been the opposite- maybe before, he was supposed to feel some sort of modesty. But then, when had Jungkook’s life and development ever gone as it was supposed to? “I’ll meet you on the ground floor,” Seokjin relented. Before he went, he changed clothes, and then he was turning his back and leaving the room.Jungkook looked back down at Jimin, who just shrugged. When he shifted his eyes to Taehyung, the man wore a secretive smile. “Better not keep him waiting, Kookie,” Taehyung advised, taking to the new nickname.Jungkook, slightly perturbed, nodded and stood to dress.When Jungkook met with Seokjin, he made them visit the infirmary first and foremost. Seeing as Jungkook’s ankle was simply dislocated and sprained, they allowed him a softer cast he could walk with, which he was grateful for. The bones had been set back nicely, and he was free to do as he pleased, as long as he gave it rest often.It felt strange to have both legs again, even though it had only been a few days. He wobbled a bit with the unevenness the boot caused him, but Seokjin hooked their arms, and the stability comforted Jungkook.They walked leisurely through the palace, to a staircase near the ballroom- another one of the towers. Luckily, they only had to ascend two flights. Unlike the tower Seokjin’s room was in, the one they were in was much thicker and stouter, the second floor being the last- at least, that was the appearance it gave. However, when Seokin opened the large double doors at the platform, it opened up into a round library with layered floors and a hollowed center, where a spiraling staircase led higher to a top floor with a domed, glass roof. Jungkook gazed up in awe, and Seokjin watched him with a gentle expression.“One of the first things I got to know about you,” Seokjin explained, “was that you enjoyed reading.” He gestured grandly, and Jungkook’s eyes fell to watch him. “Everything here is open to you, Jungkook. I hope you can find comfort in picking up old hobbies again.”“This…” Jungkook whispered, and swallowed. He was awed. Speechless.Seokjin gave him a moment, but when he spoke no more, he offered, “I can show you around, make your browsing easier.”Jungkook nodded eagerly, and Seokjin offered his hand. Jungkook stared at it for a moment, surprised, but found himself gingerly taking it. It felt nice, to have someone to cling to, to lead him. Seokjin’s voice was quiet and comforting as they walked the circle of the bottom level. All of it was history, organized by date. It was fascinating to Jungkook to see how the books aged the earlier their dates went. Beautiful, in a way.Neither of them were particularly interested in history, however, so they didn’t linger. At the bottom of the spiral stairs, Seokjin stopped him. Jungkook watched him curiously, and stiffened when Seokjin wrapped an arm behind his back.“Not again,” Jungkook lamented softly, and Seokjin laughed. Despite his words, Jungkook helped Seokjin situate him in his arms.“The doctor said not to do anything too strenuous. I’m concerned, with all these stairs,” Seokjin explained, bringing him easily up. Jungkook wasn’t truly complaining, anyways- it was just vaguely embarrassing. He was released again at the top, however, and they continued as they had, Seokjin explaining the purpose of each floor, pointing out good reads and even quoting some, impressing Jungkook. History, science, poetry, fiction- which had a children’s section. Seokjin gazed upon it fondly, the faded rug patterned with the geography of the island and the kingdoms. “I was never read to- not by my parents. My teacher was strict with what she taught, so she rarely did after I learned how.”“We are much alike in that aspect,” Jungkook admitted, and Seokjin hummed.“I’m sorry to hear that. I don’t wish my childhood on anyone.”Mine, either, Jungkook thought, but Seokjin seemed content to move on from the topic. He never lingered on his past, it seemed. Jimin was the only one who knew anything at all.“One more,” Seokjin said instead, coming upon the last of the stairs. Instead of picking Jungkook up, Seokjin offered his hand with a nervous smile. Jungkook was taken aback. Never had Seokjin seemed nervous, not once since he had met the mountain king. His cheeks were faintly dusted pink, and as Jungkook accepted his hand, he couldn’t help but to shuffle closer in awe. Seokjin tilted his head, eyes searching the younger’s expression. “What is it? Why do you like at me like that?”Jungkook felt his own face growing warm. “I… do something to you.”Seokjin chuckled, and nodded, head hanging low. “Of course you do things to me. You make me lose my composure and blush like an adolescent and my heart- oh, you don’t know the half of it, Jeon Jungkook,” Seokjin breathed, and Jungkook bit his lip to try and smother a grin. “Come. The top floor is special to me. It’s a collection of Kim favorites. I want to show you my section.”Jungkook nodded, and squeezed Seokjin’s hand tighter as they ascended the steps. Jungkook’s ankle was already sore from walking and climbing but it was a welcome ache, one that meant he was recovering. Taehyung had gotten his sling off and he was able to walk again, and Jimin only had minimal bandages left. Time was moving impossibly fast in Seokjin’s kingdom. Jungkook wanted the world to slow. He wanted to cherish it more, because he knew it couldn’t last forever. He’d already let himself enjoy it too much, for too long, but it didn’t feel long enough. Jungkook feared it would never feel long enough. He could feel the ground opening up beneath him, a long fall yawning below his feet.But Seokjin was there, then, to hold onto him. He would remain grounded. He acknowledged the abyss. He acknowledged that, if he kept on his path, he would fall, fast and hard and irrevocably. Jungkook looked up at Seokjin, a step ahead of him. Please be at the bottom.Seokjin’s section of the library consisted of two tall shelves. With the angle of the sun in the sky, the morning rays cast bright beams across the spines of the books. Seokjin released Jungkook, allowing him to step closer, inspect them one by one, silently noting which he had read and which he would want to read. He found he had similar tastes, many of the books being poetry, epics and collections alike.Light as a feather, Jungkook drew his fingertips along each binding, well-worn from the love of an avid reader. They’ve been read, reread, probably many times.Jungkook froze. He pulled a book from its place, the words too roughened and creased to read the title. An audible laugh bubbled up in Jungkook’s throat. “I was so scared,” he recounted softly, “When you first came to my room and picked up this book.”Seokjin drew closer, and Jungkook could feel the heat of the man’s body along his back as he peered over his shoulder. “Ah. Back in your palace. Sorry, I came off a bit strong then, didn’t I?”You could say that, Jungkook thought, remembering his fear, how he thought the other king was mocking him. Instead, he said, “I was scared more of myself. Of liking… men.”“And now you’re here.”Here. Yes. Awakened from a night spent in bed with two other men- three, when Seokjin came in to sleep. Jungkook couldn’t help it when another laugh came, though he tried to hide it. “I was always scared. I suppose I still am.” It was said lightly, but the words weighed heavily on his tongue. The moment seemed to thicken, and Seokjin pressed closer.“I’ll repeat myself for you, Jungkook,” he spoke gently in the forest king’s ear, Seokjin’s breath tickling his overgrown hair. When had it gotten so long and messy? When had so much time passed? “You don’t have to be scared here.” Jungkook swallowed the lump in his throat and tucked the book back into its snugly fitted spot so he could turn. Seokjin caught him at the elbows, ensuring that their bodies would remain close. They were the same height, but Seokjin seemed to dwarf Jungkook by sheer broadness and presence. That feeling like he was sinking into some sort of inescapable atmosphere returned, but that time, Jungkook welcomed it. He welcomed the comfort that embraced him in Seokjin’s proximity. Seokjin brushed Jungkook’s long bangs aside. “Don’t be scared.”Jungkook shivered. I won’t be.Seokjin leaned closer. “I’ll keep you safe.”Jungkook gripped his biceps. I know you will.Seokjin was a breath away. “Trust me.”Jungkook’s eyes shuttered closed. I do.Seokjin moved no further. “Ask me for it, Jungkook.”“Please.”“Please what?”Jungkook sighed desperately, hands moving to curl into the front of Seokjin’s shirt. “Please kiss me,” he was barely able to mumble before he was crashing their mouths together, tired of waiting, Seokjin inhaling sharply in surprise. In their bright, sunlit section of the library, Seokjin finally kissed Jungkook. Fingers were in his hair, drawing him deeper, angling him further. Seokjin’s lips pushed until Jungkook’s opened in a gasp and then it was game over. Jungkook completely lost himself. All there was in his world was Seokjin, his lips, his teeth, his tongue, remarkably soft and gentle and hot. Jungkook was sure that Seokjin was all he needed- but, then, there was Taehyung and Jimin, too. Jungkook had all of them. He had so much. He felt so much.When Seokjin pulled away, seeming so begrudging to release Jungkook’s mouth, he gazed heavily at the younger king. His hand found Jungkook’s face and cupped his cheek, and Jungkook melted into the touch. His eyes held too much, he knew. Seokjin was looking at him in the same way, though. Lovingly.I could, Jungkook thought, head still buzzing from the kiss and the uproar of emotion. I could love him.~~~It was warm, the first day Yoongi ventured outside with Hoseok. Not summery, but the beginnings of spring, which was horrifying to him. He’d spent a week recovering just enough to be in a wheelchair, and he would certainly need much longer to be of any use. It had already been so long since Jungkook was taken. Every day, even every minute, that swept by felt like they were losing him more and more. It wasn’t just an irrational fear, though; it was all too true. Every second that Jungkook was left in the clutches of the mountains, his fragile, broken young mind would become irrevocably ruined by Seokjin. It had even happened to Taehyung, who had gone in as a spy, who had known Seokjin was a manipulative bastard. Yoongi kept his hope, because he had to, but if Taehyung’s mind had changed so quickly… Jungkook was already past the point of no return.He had voiced these worries to Hoseok, who sat with him at a white metal table in the yard, the one that gave them full view of the ocean past the steep drop of the cliff. The sea breeze made everything a touch colder, but Yoongi guessed the temperature couldn’t have been less than 15 Celsius.“Namjoon knows a bit of psychology,” Hoseok responded eventually, slowly, as if recalling sluggish memories of the topic himself. When Yoongi raised an eyebrow, Hoseok chuckled and muttered, “He knows a bit of everything, truthfully. But from what he’s rambled to me, there always seems to be a route to recovery. Sometimes, it never goes away. Most times, really. People learn to live with it, though, and work past it when they slip back into it. We’ll just have to guide Jungkook through that.”Yoongi grunted noncommittally, fingers playing with the armrests of his wheelchair, bound in black leather padding. Then he sighed, grievously, and Hoseok laughed again. Over the week, Hoseok had let the Seaside chief know just how negative he was. Like it was hard to miss, especially next to Hoseok’s exuding positivity. It was overbearing, even, at times- but oddly a comfort. With Hyuna taking her own time to recover, having lost her left hand to the frostbite and requesting space to cope, Yoongi needed a new foil around to keep his character in check, keep him from giving up entirely. He was getting too used to that foil being Hoseok, he knew, but he found he didn’t care. He didn’t care much about anything, in fact, except fixing their horrific mistakes.“It was our faults, Hoseok,” Yoongi reminded him, head tilting back to gaze into the sky. The sun, though weak against the throes of the winter climate, still proved to be too bright for Yoongi’s eyes. Closing them against the world felt easier, anyways. He didn’t have to look at Hoseok’s pained expression at his words, at least.“That’s why we’re fixing it,” Hoseok tried, and Yoongi scoffed. He didn’t want to hurt Hoseok- but he wanted to hurt himself. Dishonor was a big deal in Seaside, and he was way beyond that; the shame he felt was nearly crippling. Perhaps that was why he still couldn’t walk by then. He knew the thought was stupid, but maybe. Just maybe.“You say that in the present tense, as if we’ve actually done shit yet.”“Planning is just as important as executing the operation.”There, he had a point. Yoongi allowed him that. They had something in the works, something huge and necessary. It had to be mapped out to the finest details before any of the three of them- him, Hoseok, or Namjoon- would make any move at all. Which- “It just… fucking sucks,” Yoongi said stuntedly, and Hoseok breathed out a little sharp breath. It could have been surprise at Yoongi’s course language- but he should have been used to it. It could have been mocking. It could have been agreement.“Namjoon will return soon,” Hoseok assured him quietly, picking up his teacup. Yoongi grunted again, and copied Hoseok’s movements. It was peppermint tea, a specialty of the West City. It caused an odd sensation, one that Yoongi found himself wanting more and more because it was calming. It would burn his tongue and slide down his throat hot, but a wave of coolness immediately followed. When he breathed, the coolness intensified, making the back of his mouth cold. Even the aromatherapy of hovering his nose over the cup was blissful. “I think I’ve gotten you addicted to that,” Hoseok joked, gesturing carefully with his own cup, the beginnings of a grin playing over his heart-shaped lips.Yoongi closed his eyes again, just for a moment. He didn’t want to joke. He didn’t want to pretend everything was fine. Hoseok could. He had his home, at least, his people and his family. Yoongi had nothing. No one, except Hyuna. Maybe Jisoo, but how could he lay claim over someone he captured, someone he allowed to be tortured? Someone who might not even make it from a coma that Yoongi caused, in a roundabout way. “Where do I go from here?” Yoongi murmured. It sounded broken, horrendously so, and he cringed at himself. Hoseok was watching him closely, unreadable, but Yoongi knew that pity was just below the surface.“Here. You stay here, Yoongi.”“This isn’t my home,” he snapped back, rather harshly. Hoseok didn’t waver.After a short pause, Hoseok offered lightly, “It could be.”Yoongi’s heart thudded, one strong and thunderous beat against his chest cavity. Hoseok’s eyes were heavy as he looked back into them. They had… a past. A history, starting from the very night Seokjin and Yoongi showed up at the city kingdoms with their proposition. There had been tension almost instantly- but not the hostile kind. Yoongi, in retrospect, thought maybe that would have been for the better. They’d let it happen, a series of affairs, quick and secretive, no strings attached. Even sitting there casually with Hoseok was a feat, when before the night of the attack, they couldn’t keep their hands off each other. Everything had changed.Yet, Hoseok still felt it, clearly. Yoongi did, too. It was different, containable. More mature than wanting another fling.Yoongi wanted to squander it. Suffocate the feeling until it went away. It was the worst timing, so inappropriate, and then there was Namjoon-Yoongi’s breath caught. “I feel,” he started softly, “that we’re just like them.”Hoseok struggled with that for a second, but in the end said, “We live similar lives, yes, and we’re both doing this for Jungkook. But we are not like the mountain kingdom.”“I was.”“Past tense.”“Does it matter?”“Yoongi, I was, too. Namjoon was, too. Things change, people change, you’ve changed,” Hoseok urged.Yoongi looked away, finally unable to keep looking. His heart was much too frail. “You would know.”“I would,” Hoseok agreed, as if it was easy to admit all that they’d done. Maybe it was. It could be like that. Yoongi was just too scared. He was the weaker man. It was strange just to think, after years of deluding himself into thinking he was superior. But I always get too close, he knew. With his own people; that’s why it hurt so much when they turned on him. With Hoseok; that’s why it would hurt so much when the king eventually got bored of the chief. The chief had nothing. Why would Hoseok want someone who was nothing?Yoongi opened his mouth, but was saved by the sound of the door opening. He twisted in his chair, squinting against the sun. Hyuna was leaned against the glass sliders. Her skin was pallid, but healthier than the last he’d seen her. The end of her arm, still wrapped, was tucked close to her stomach, as if she could keep the remainder of the limb safe.“You have letters,” she called to them, voice carried by the wind. She strolled over, barefoot, but Yoongi was used to her doing that. The woman seemed to hate shoes- and most other clothes, but she was dressed comfortably in thin draped materials. Yoongi had borrowed clothes from Hoseok, fitting into the setting of the palace, but Hyuna stuck to garb of the Seaside Domain. When she reached them, Yoongi could catch a faint flowery perfume. She was freshly bathed, hair still damp, the black locks braided to the side to keep it out of her face.“You look good, Hyuna,” Hoseok commented, accepting the envelopes she handed him. “How is Jisoo?”She grimaced. “No changes. He hasn’t woken up, but all of his wounds are healing. They’re not sure if some of his muscles will recover. Wonwoo… he really messed him up.”Yoongi rubbed his eyes tiredly. Hoseok had gone eerily silent, until he murmured, “Yoongi…” Yoongi looked to him, and Hoseok put a folded up letter on the table, turning it towards Yoongi so he could see the stamp of melted wax holding it closed. Spread wings behind an ornate capital K, set in crimson red. In beautifully smooth script was written to the chief.“How does he know?” Yoongi wondered aloud, touching the hard wax with his fingertips. Hyuna leaned over him, watching as he fumbled the seal open and spread the folded paper to read the words. Yoongi, despite the warmth of the spring day, suddenly felt cold all over. “Read this,” he said, shoving it back towards Hoseok, who dropped the other letter he was reading to take it.Yoongi watched Hoseok’s dark eyes scan the paper, brows slowly furrowing. “A meeting… Go alone… Help- signed from Jungkook? This is garbage, Yoongi, and you know it.”Yoongi nodded in affirmation. “It’s a trap. The question is: why would they make it so obvious? Seokjin’s smarter than that.”Hoseok frowned, reading over the page again. “We need to meet up with Namjoon,” he finally said after finishing. He gestured to the other letter he’d had. “He just sent calling for us and our troops.”“Your troops. All my people are gone,” Yoongi said bitterly. Hyuna laid her hand on his shoulder and squeezed. “When are we going? I should try walking, probably.”“I’d like to go as soon as possible, but you’re still healing.” Yoongi scowled at that, bracing his hands on his chair and shoving himself upwards. Hoseok was out of his seat in an instant, coming around to support Yoongi when he wavered. The chief was gritting his teeth. “Don’t push yourself,” Hoseok warned as they gripped each other’s forearms. “You can probably still ride a horse. Even if you can’t, you can ride with me. We’ll go, okay?”Yoongi nodded, but didn’t give up quite yet. “Just don’t wait because of me,” he muttered, and Hoseok laughed in disbelief.“You are no less stubborn than you’ve always been.”“I’ll go with you, too,” Hyuna offered, still holding her amputee arm to herself. Yoongi wanted to protest, but he had no right to tell her not to. He wasn’t even her real leader any more. “I can’t fight, but I was part of Seaside, too. I know tactic.”“Of course. We’ll need everyone we can get to pull this off,” Hoseok responded gratefully, and for the first time all week, Hyuna looked something close to content again. Not happy, but it was more than the mourning and isolation.“What about the meeting?” Yoongi grunted, taking a shuddering step forward. Hoseok led him carefully. “Is it wise to ignore it? What if Jungkook really is calling for help.”“We’ll see what Namjoon thinks. We have a few days until the date he gave.” Hoseok paused, and a mischievous smirk crept over his lips. “Imagine if we all showed up, armies and everything.”“Seokjin, if it his own trap, would turn tail and get his own army on us as soon as he could.”“Aren’t we evenly matched now?”Yoongi snorted. Another step. “He has my Seaside warriors, Hoseok, they-“Yoongi stumbled. For a moment, it felt like time had slowed, just the swoop of his stomach as his legs gave out and he was falling forward and he was sure he’d hit the ground- but Hoseok caught him, wrapped his arms around Yoongi and clutched him tight so he didn’t slip any further.Yoongi blinked up at Hoseok from where his head had been cushioned by the man’s chest. Hoseok was wide-eyed with surprise, but the corners of his lips were twitching. Beside them, Hyuna was turning away, whistling as if she didn’t even notice. Hoseok shifted Yoongi to be slumped more comfortably in his hold and continued the conversation like nothing had happened. “I have a feeling we’ll get Jungkook’s army to cooperate.”“Put me down,” Yoongi ordered, ignoring Hoseok’s nonchalance. Hoseok raised an eyebrow, and suddenly, Yoongi was being swung around and placed gently on the ground.Hoseok stood straight, hands on his hips. “Would it be cruel to leave you there to struggle like a turtle stuck on its back?”“Excessively so.”“It’s tempting…”“Hyuna-““Alright, no need to call your warrior on me!”Hyuna laughed.~~~The last thing Jungkook wanted to do after such an elating morning with Seokjin was attend a meeting, but it was one that had been planned for a few days. It was clearly important, so Jungkook went without complaint. In fact, he was rather giddy from the way Seokjin confidently held his hand as they entered the room and sat at the head of the table. A chair had been dragged so he could sit beside the mountain king, and Jungkook finally felt like an equal to Seokjin in the eyes of the courtsman. Jimin and Taehyung met them there, tidied up from the night before and fit in their looser, easier to remove concubine robes. Jimin’s was a pure white, and Taehyung’s was a dark green- it only seemed fitting when Jimin lounged against Seokjin’s legs and Taehyung rested on Jungkook’s. Jungkook found he was quite used to having someone close to him at all times, especially in stressful meetings. It did wonders just to pat Taehyung’s hair or feel along his skin. He, like before with Seokjin, was soft and drifted like he was in a dreamstate, always seeking out a touch or praise from Jungkook after their night together.Once the attendees had gathered, Jungkook recognized some of the men that had shown up; they were either part of Seokjin’s military or the highest nobles of the court. Jungkook shifted in his seat, waiting for Seokjin to call the meeting, and once he did, it was with a pensive tone.“We have much to discuss. I think we have finally figured out what’s been going on,” Seokjin stated, directed at Jungkook. “Specifically, what has happened to the Jeon Kingdom.”A court member shuffled through a folder full of papers, and extracted a series of small square pieces. Seokjin accepted them and spread them out. At first glance, each had a date, already organize chronologically. Then, as Jungkook read further, he realized they were notes, to and from the city kings and the Seaside chief.Jungkook leaned forward, eyebrows furrowing, to skim them as Seokjin summarized, “They had been planning, for quite some time it seems, to overthrow your kingdom and take the land as their own. I understand there were tensions with Seaside, so that makes sense, but the other kings… they clearly mistook you for your father’s product and wanted to eradicate you.”“I showed them I was different,” Jungkook said quietly, not sure whether to be upset or enraged. The letters sounded almost remorseful as he read them, like they didn’t want to overthrow this poor, helpless child as Namjoon had called him. Jungkook sat back, not wanting to continue reading.Taehyung’s hand slid down his leg, reminding Jungkook that he as there. Jungkook cupped the back of his head, fingers slipping between locks of hair, and let the feeling comfort him.“Normally, I would have no right or reason to interfere, but as I was excluded from their little dealing over your land,” Seokjin mused, and Jungkook’s heart squeezed in his chest, “I’d say I’m justified in helping you. If, say, I started a war with the cities, I could win the forest kingdom back from them.”“Your court will not simply give it back, will they?” Jungkook asked, and Seokjin’s apologetic look was answer enough. The others sitting around the table remained cool and quiet.“No. I discussed it with them already, and I agree that it would appear weak to my subjects if I just handed over hard-fought land.”Jungkook sighed. He’d been lulled into a false sense of ease his entire stay at Seokjin’s palace, practically stripped of his title as king, but he knew that despite all they had done, all the emotions that had festered, he was still a ruler. “I will barter,” he offered, and Seokjin smiled a little.“Actually, I’ve had time to sleep on this, and I’d like to propose a compromise. I would fight for your land- and win, presumably. That would make me the king of your land. Through legal binding, you could be king of not only the forest again, but the mountains as well.”Seokjin waited for a response, but Jungkook’s mind had gone blank. He had to say something, but he honestly wasn’t sure if he was comprehending correctly. “Legal binding…” He repeated, and Seokjin had the decency to look bashful.“Marriage, Jungkook.”Once again, Jungkook was faced with a concept that he grew up to believe was taboo- something only common folk did, or foolish kings who thought they needed queens. He had an understanding of what it meant to others, though. It was intimate, usually, but kingdoms were bound through loveless marriages many times in the past. While Jungkook marrying Seokjin wouldn’t be loveless, it would not be an ordinary situation either. They had just begun a relationship, really.Jungkook was wholly overwhelmed.“I know,” Seokjin continued, “that it’s sudden, given the status of our relationship. That part doesn’t really matter, though, Jungkook. We can have a ceremony in the far future, when we’re ready, but for the near future, we need the legal title of spouses. It’s for your kingdom more than for us, remember.”Right. Of course. He’s looking out for my kingdom. Jungkook inhaled slowly, calmly. When he glanced down, Taehyung was gazing up at him, expression unreadable. It wasn’t happy, but it wasn’t upset either. Jungkook was momentarily bewildered by it before brushing it off and responding, “So we will both be king?”“Of one large, combined land, yes.” Seokjin smiled, eyes warm, and Jungkook felt reassured. “We’ll be unstoppable, Jungkook. More powerful than you can imagine. Hoseok and Namjoon won’t get away with what they did to you.”Jungkook’s stomach twisted at the thought of hurting the other kings when they had treated him so kindly- but in reality, the hadn’t, had they? It had all been a farce to lull him into false security before the pulled the throne right from beneath him.“We can not hurt my people in the war,” Jungkook said, one final condition before he would agree.“Of course not. I have a feeling we can get your army to cooperate, Jungkook, if we can somehow reach your people. King Namjoon currently has hold of your palace, yes, but the outskirts of your villages remain untouched by him and his soldiers. We will gather as many as we can, and those we cannot get to now, we will keep safe later once the battle has begun.” Seokjin paused, letting Jungkook retain all of that. “Do you trust me, Jungkook?”“I trust you, Seokjin.” You’re the only one I trust. The only one who has yet to betray me.Seokjin’s smile grew, and he held out a hand, palm up on the table. “Then, will you marry me, Jeon Jungkook?”Jungkook felt Taehyung grip his leg tighter as the forest king rested his hand in the mountain king’s. Take care of my kingdom. “Yes.” Take care of me.The rest of the meeting was spent discussing inserting troops into some of Jungkook’s villages. A large map was laid out, and Jungkook dutifully pointed out his largest outskirt towns. Taehyung was playing with the leg of Jungkook’s pants, which he didn’t mind, but it didn’t help the king’s already distracted brain. What he’d just agreed to hadn’t fully sunk in yet, but it was getting there, slowly. Marriage. I’ll marry Seokjin. I’ll become a Kim. He’d barely even given a thought to how his citizens would react, but he thought perhaps if they only saw it as business, not too many would mind. Then again, all over the forest kingdom, the mountains had been their sworn enemy for years, even when Seokjin had taken the throne. Can I show them that he’s different? Just like I showed them I was different?“Whatever move we make, I must be there,” Jungkook told Seokjin, who froze where he was leaning over the map. Even the courtsman looked hesitant.“If I may,” Seokjin’s commander spoke up, the only one who seemed at ease. She was woman with black hair sheared at the shoulders, sleek like a curtain against her skin, “I wanted to advise both of you show.”“What if they’re hostile?” A nobleman asked, and the commander rolled her angled almond eyes. She was the type of pretty that was striking, even to Jungkook who had more often been attracted to men than women. He knew a beautiful person when he saw one.“That’s the point,” she countered, checking her nails, trim and clean. “I expect them to be, but their king should comfort them. King Namjoon has been spreading some propaganda from his place in the capital’s palace that Jungkook has been kidnapped by King Seokjin. If they see King Jungkook, safe and healthy, they’ll be willing to listen to him. He can explain the truth. Who are they more willing to believe? Some secondhand words from a city king who took over their forest capital, or their own king in the flesh?”Seokjin was nodding along, and Jungkook was relieved. He wanted to see his forest and his people again. He had to, if they wanted their plan to work. Seokjin had grown very protective of Jungkook, it seemed, but he said, “Yes, I see that is for the best. We’ll accompany the army, then.” Jungkook got the feeling that Seokjin, rather all the Kims, were used to handling business by charging their army around, but Jungkook was glad he was willing to compromise. Perhaps that was why the forest had always been wary of the Kim rulers. Seokjin really was different, once someone helped him see logic.“I’ll make preparations,” the commander affirmed, writing something down in a small, leather bound book. “When do we leave?”Seokjin opened his mouth, but with a glance to Jungkook, closed it again to ponder. Taehyung had wrapped his arms around Jungkook’s leg, chin digging into the king’s thigh as he watched him and Seokjin. Finally, Seokjin replied, “Two days. We’ll leave first thing in the morning, so we should arrive at the village by mid afternoon. Keep me updated on scout reports within that time.”“Yes, Your Highness,” the commander said dutifully, scribbling another few lines in her book before closing it and tucking it into her uniform. Unlike common soldiers, hers was black with the deep red accented as bands around her arms and on her collar, which marked her ranking. She stood, bowed, and left the room without another word.Once she had gone, the others took their cue and began leaving, one of Seokjin’s courtsman collecting all documents into his folder again. Jungkook watched as the slips of paper written by the other kings were tucked away neatly, heart sinking with betrayal. Seokjin gripped Jungkook’s shoulder with a gentle force that brought him back. Jungkook’s breath caught when he ducked their heads together and murmured, “Don’t worry, Jungkook. You will always have me to rely on.”“I know,” Jungkook admitted in a whisper.Taehyung sighed, nuzzling his face against Jungkook’s hip. Jimin was watching the other concubine from where he was relaxed between Seokjin’s legs, head tilted back blissfully as the mountain king absently massaged his shoulders. While their bodies were at ease, their eyes had been heavy with unspoken words throughout the entirety of the meeting, but Taehyung had decided to hide his face then. When Jungkook nudged him so they could stand, he rose lethargically, curling into the forest king’s shoulder.“Taehyung?” Jungkook inquired softly, touching his arm and feeling a shiver in response. Seokjin was distracted cooing over Jimin, who ate up the attention. “Is something wrong?”Taehyung’s head shook slowly, hair brushing the underside of Jungkook’s jaw. He lifted his head just barely, looking past Jungkook’s face, and replied lowly, “All I’ll ever be is a concubine.”Jungkook wrapped his arms around Taehyung securely, and the older man sank into the touch, resting their heads together comfortably. He was jealous. Jungkook, in retrospect, should have known he would have been. Why was Jungkook allowed to marry a Kim, when Taehyung and Jimin had always been brushed to the side, written off as sex toys for His Majesty? Seokjin had never defended them, never told anyone their assumptions were wrong- but they are, he loves them, he loves all of us.“You are so much more,” Jungkook said, and Taehyung’s sigh carried a weight to it. Before he could speak, Jungkook added, “You mean so much to me.”Jungkook wanted to say more, almost even said too much, but two more bodies were suddenly surrounding him. Seokjin kissed the back of his neck, and Jimin snuggled into Taehyung.“Kim Jungkook,” Jimin mused, testing it on his tongue, and Jungkook couldn’t help but freeze. He thought he would have been a little more offended to lose his family name, and while there was the smallest pang of something uncomfortable in his chest, he found he wouldn’t at all mind killing the Jeon line with him. He remembered his father, and the hall of portraits depicting his relatives and ancestors, their handsome but unsettlingly cruel faces. Jimin smiled, but like Taehyung, there was an underlying sorrow to the way he clung to their group. “Should we celebrate? Just between us. I assume there’ll be a ceremony to make it official when it actually happens.”It felt like Jimin was avoiding saying what it actually was, but Seokjin agreed nonetheless, either oblivious or uncaring. “Excellent idea. Jungkook? Is there anything you would like to do?”“Is there snow outside?”Seokjin laughed shortly. “If you’re looking for another snowball fight, unfortunately most of it has melted.”Jungkook shook his head. “A picnic? Jisoo used to…” Jungkook trailed off, struck by his own passing mention of his servant. He tried not to think about where he was, how they’d left things between them, if he was still okay. “Jisoo used to take me on picnics after sword training.”“It will be cold out,” Seokjin warned.“We’ll just have to keep each other warm,” Jimin mended flirtily. “I’ll go-”“I’ll tell Mingyu,” Taehyung cut in. “I like Mingyu.” He extracted himself from Jungkook and Jimin’s embrace. “Jungkook, come with me?” He asked cutely, and Jungkook hoped he was the only one who saw right through it. A glance at Seokjin and Jimin confirmed their confusion.“I like Mingyu, too,” Jungkook admitted. Taehyung took his hand to pull him away, but before he could, Jungkook turned in Seokjin’s hold to kiss him chastely before quickly backing away, leaving everyone with soft grins. Jimin started giggling like a maniac, and even Taehyung aww’d fondly. Taehyung took him more gently, then, leading Jungkook out of the meeting room and through the familiar route to the kitchens. Mingyu had been with another man a lot lately, Wonwoo, and Jungkook was very uncertain about him. Mingyu was good, though, one of the most pure-hearted people in the palace despite his extremely flirtatious nature, which Jungkook had the pleasure of witnessing once the chef had gotten more comfortable around him. Jungkook’s mind kept drawing back to Taehyung’s behavior, however, and as they approached the dining room and kitchen, Jungkook slowed his walk to force Taehyung to match pace. “What’s wrong, Taehyung? Tell me the truth.”Taehyung stopped entirely, and Jungkook faced him to listen. Taehyung looked at the floor between their feet for a long minute, lips tight. Jungkook waited patiently. Just when Jungkook was expecting an answer, Taehyung sighed harshly through his nose and invaded Jungkook’s space. Surprised more than anything, Jungkook allowed Taehyung to crowd him against the hallway wall, back pressing uncomfortably into a windowsill.“Taehyung-”Taehyung kissed him, short and fierce. “I- I’m jealous,” he stuttered out in a deep tone, rich with emotion. “I’ll never be you, getting to be with him. I’ll never be him, getting to be with you. I’ll never even be Jimin, pretty Jimin, stupid Jimin.”“Jimin is not-”“No, no, he’s not,” Taehyung demurred, fixing his words, “but he’s so blissfully ignorant.” Taehyung kissed him again, each burning press of lips carried out in a fit of passion, pent up envy pulling a possessiveness from the man. “Just kiss me, Kookie. Kiss me,” Taehyung begged, not waiting, drawing back in for more and more. Jungkook was at a loss- but he held Taehyung close and curled a hand behind his head and turned his hard, shallow kisses soft and deep because the concubine needed it.Jungkook’s hand drifted, brushing hair from Taehyung’s forehead, down to his cheeks, wet with tears, and he knew something was horribly wrong. Jealousy was part of it, yes, but Taehyung never lost himself to such foolishness. Jungkook thumbed away the moisture and pulled Taehyung’s body closer, until he could feel the man’s quivering chest against his own.“Taehyung,” Jungkook sighed heavily against the concubine’s lips, and Taehyung’s hands fisted tight into the material of the king’s shirt. “Taehyung,” Jungkook repeated, softer. Taehyung was mouthing words against him, but he couldn’t cypher them, not until-“Trust me.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Namjoon was so very tired.A lot of wind moved through the forest, which surprised him a little. He could always hear a gentle rustle of blowing leaves as they regrew during the early spring. The pines were wet from a rainfall in the past few days, giving off a magnificent aroma. Namjoon had missed it, oddly enough. He had visited it before, when Jungkook’s father had been king, but Jungkook’s presence had left Namjoon with a lighter, happier memory of the forest- before that memory had been ruined by the siege. He wondered if Jungkook even knew the magnanimity of the wrong Seokjin had done to him. He was certain he knew all the wrong he and Hoseok had done, though. It’s all the framing effect.He was guilty of involvement, he knew, but it was Seokjin that had followed through with the plan even after the cities had backed out. Yoongi and his tribe were just an accessory to the crime- Yoongi didn’t get to meet Jungkook and discover his pure heart and purer intentions. If he had, Namjoon was certain Seaside would have abandoned the plan as well.But Yoongi hadn’t known, and he’d lost everything. Namjoon couldn’t hold a grudge against him for that.Seokjin, however…Namjoon was not the violent type, but Seokjin was corrupt enough that the Eastern king knew he needed to be put down.Did Jungkook see the day-to-day cruelty of King Kim? Did he know that his infamous hearings ended in harsh no and punishment all too often? Did he know that Seokjin liked to make “examples” of his traitorous nobleman, or that the inverted apartments were overpacked with the poverty-stricken, or that the propaganda had brainwashed the mountain citizens so much that they lived life with glazed eyes and prayed to their king every morning? Prayed, like Seokjin was a god. No, Seokjin was more like a devil.“Sir, a representative from the community has come to the gates.”Namjoon turned. Juhyun was standing on the steps up through the trapdoor in the floor, blinking expectedly at him. “Did you let them in?”Juhyun frowned. “No… We thought-““Let them in, make sure they're comfortable. I’ll meet with them in just a minute.”“Should I check for weapons?”“No.”Juhyun hesitated, and Namjoon ignored her, crossing the guard tower floor to get to the window. The trapdoor gently shut behind Juhyun as she descended. Namjoon leaned against the windowsill, which stretched the span of the entire wall. A forest citizen was standing before the gates, one that Namjoon vaguely recognized but couldn’t quite place. He took his time, throwing on his cloak, a rich and velvety dark purple. His dagger was tucked in the back of his pants, secure in its leather sheath. He didn’t want to arrive blatantly armed, not when he was there for peace. He wanted to gain the trust of the forest citizens, and he knew laying down some of his safeties was a necessary part of that.He descended the spiraling steps of the tower, which was a plain, square stone building. There was on situated at each corner of the high walls surrounding the palace, and two shorter ones on either side of the front gate. Namjoon was in one of the latter ones, so it didn’t take him long to reach the small room at the bottom, complete with a map and a round table meant for discussion or break time. The visitor was sat at the table- or, rather, Namjoon was more of a visitor than he was in the forest. The man was sat primly, but Namjoon could see the faintest shine of a nervous sweat on his brow.Namjoon took a seat, leaving one chair between them for comfort. “Welcome,” he said, “I’m aware that another king taking over the Jeon palace while King Jungkook is away is not sending the greatest message. I’m glad you came to me, though, there is a lot to discuss between me and King Jungkook’s people.”“Yes, and I will be glad to send your message to my peers. If you recall, that was… is my job,” the man explained, and a beat of blank silence spread between them before it clicked in Namjoon’s mind.“The- The Hermes?”“Lee Seokmin, yes,” the messenger introduced himself, and cautiously offered a hand. Namjoon courteously shook it, mouth slightly agape, and the man finally relaxed his rigid posture a bit. “You see, King Namjoon, my duties didn’t exactly stop the night King Jungkook was- taken, that’s correct, right?”“Yes, taken. Seaside infiltrated due to connections on the inside-““Through King Seokjin,” Seokmin finished Namjoon’s statement. “I wasn’t told the whole truth by my new employer, but I figured out enough.”“Who is this new employer?” Namjoon asked, leaning onto the table to fold his hands. Seokmin hesitated. “I plan to help you, and your people, and King Jungkook. Is your employer on Jungkook’s side, at least?”“Yes,” Seokmin answered quickly, assuredly. “I would never do work that would further endanger my king.”“Good man,” Namjoon commented, and Seokmin nodded gratefully. “Since you vouch for your employer, I can offer to try to protect them as well.”Seokmin nodded again, but said, “Please understand, I don’t think now is the right time to say too much. We’ll all have to earn each other’s trust, in person.”“Yes, I do understand.” Still, Namjoon lamented the lack of information. Conversations like those would take time, he knew, and normally he would be more than okay with that- but he had no time. He ran out of time days, weeks, months ago. “So, messenger god, did you come with a message?” Namjoon quessed, and Seokmin only looked mildly surprised as he reached into the folded top of his coat. It was thick and pale blue like much of the interior of the palace, most likely a uniform. He retrieved a folded piece of paper, kept closed with a deep red wax seal.“What I can tell you about my employer,” the Hermes began, “is that they are inside the Kim palace. I don’t know where, I don’t know why, but I do know that they are in communication with King Jungkook. They has their own runner that meets me at the base of the mountain territory.”“May I know the runner’s name?”“He doesn’t say. He calls himself Hoshi. He’s a lower ranking member of King Kim’s subjects, he has to protect himself.”“I see. It’s comforting to know there are rats among Seokjin’s people,” Namjoon admitted, a sly grin sliding onto his face as he accepted the paper. After Seokmin’s explanation, Namjoon wasn’t all that surprised to see the Kim crest set into the red wax, but he couldn’t help but ask, “Why did the writer stamp it?”“Authenticity. So you know it’s really who they say they are.”“Did your employer write it?”“I did not open it. I don’t know.”Namjoon hummed and slid a finger under the folded edge of the paper, forcing the wax seal open. His eyes immediately went to the signature at the bottom.Seokmin waited tensely as Namjoon stared at the paper, not reading it. “What is it?” The messenger prompted. He glanced at the paper, but could not see it from the angle Namjoon was holding it at. “Who is it?”Namjoon tried to wet his dry mouth. “Your original employer.”Seokmin looked genuinely surprised. “What did he say?”Namjoon quickly read through the letter, and his high hopes were dashed quite quickly. He released his breath as he got to the end, and Seokmin was already slumping in disappointment. “It can’t be him,” Namjoon concluded. “I don’t know what your employer is playing at, but this was not written by your king.”“I know his handwriting well. May I see?” Seokmin asked, wanting to confirm. Namjoon considered the possible drawbacks of letting him- he could go to the meeting spot and get himself captured or killed in an ambush or whatever the writer was planning. Namjoon had a feeling Seokmin was smarter than that, though, and definitely more self-preservative if he’d made it out of the castle siege. Namjoon offered the paper back to him, and with a swift scan, Seokmin sighed and shook his head. “My employer wrote this. They wouldn’t betray King Jungkook, though. Either they want to meet up with you themselves, or King Jungkook asked them to write this.”“I would only agree to the meeting if I knew your employer and trusted them,” Namjoon deadpanned. He wouldn’t budge on that. He couldn’t afford to. “I’ll discuss it with the other kings. Can you return tomorrow to talk with all of us?”“I can.”“Noon, then. You can join us for lunch.”Seokmin didn’t linger long after that, bowing respectfully to Namjoon before being escorted from the palace grounds. Namjoon couldn’t help but feel a sense of wrongness in it. Technically, the Jeon palace was Seokmin’s home, had been long before Namjoon decided to take hold of it to prevent the remnants of Seaside from having it. It seemed Seaside was Seokjin’s territory by then. Everything had gotten thrown out of balance, and Namjoon had a part in making it so. Was it enough repentance to have backed down from the siege? Was it enough that he was trying to make up for it? It was all he could do, really. His kingdom wasn’t thrilled about his deep involvement and protection over the forest. They wanted him to take the land- but his citizens were moral people, and supported him nonetheless. They trusted his opinion that Jungkook would do the nation good. They just wondered if a favor to another king was worth their resources. Namjoon couldn’t blame them for their doubts.He found himself not returning to the top of the tower, but instead entering the main structure of the castle. Large stone bricks with lively growth planted along the walkways, beginning to recover from the winter. Inside, it was just as Namjoon remembered it. Not much had been destroyed the night Seokjin kidnapped Jungkook. The Seaside warriors that the mountain king was in alliance with had been precise and efficient, sweeping all the floors. They took the higher court members as prisoners and left the servants to escape- except Jisoo. Seokjin had ordered Jisoo’s capture and torture, eventually to be killed. Why, Namjoon had no idea. Sick pleasure? To get dirt on Jungkook? To know the secrets of the palace and the villages? Namjoon couldn’t imagine Jisoo had much to tell them. Maybe he had defended Jungkook and his progressive ideas. Namjoon doubted they’d cared to hear it. Seokjin wasn’t concerned with how good a king Jungkook would have been. Seokjin simply wanted the land.It had turned into so much more, though, it seemed. Seokjin wanted Jungkook, brainwashed to be the perfect lover for him. It sickened Namjoon to think about. Yoongi had written in his letter to him and Hoseok that Taehyung said Seokjin loved them, and that they loved Seokjin. Love. It couldn’t have been love. It was utter reliance, and perhaps sexual gratification. Jungkook had no choice but to hold onto Seokjin, and Seokjin used Jungkook’s basic need for survival, tricking Jungkook into thinking it was a basic need for Seokjin.Namjoon’s head hurt just thinking about how deeply complicated their lives had gotten. Seeing the inside of the castle, cold with blues and whites, made Namjoon’s regret settle in just that much deeper. It hurt. It hurt more to look at Jungkook’s throne, wistfully empty. Namjoon knew the crown had once rested on the seat, but Yoongi had taken it to send a message to Jungkook. Namjoon wondered where Jungkook kept it, if he ever looked at it and craved for his kingdom back, if he even had a room of his own to put items in. Did he get to read books, like he so loved? Or listen to music? Namjoon wished he could think of more comforts Jungkook might have had, but he found he didn’t know the man well enough to come up with more. That hurt, too.He sat in Jungkook’s throne, feeling entirely wrong for doing it, but he was tired and he was disheartened and he was so terribly alone without Hoseok.It wasn’t until nightfall when Sunmi came to collect Namjoon, informing him of the arrival of Hoseok, Yoongi, and a decent portion of his army. Namjoon and his commander walked out together to meet them at the gate, which were slowly being opened to the large amount of men. Yoongi was riding horseback with Hoseok, tucked in behind the king and holding on tightly. The woman Namjoon recognized as Hyuna and Hoseok’s commander Jongin both rode alone. Namjoon had to do a double take, but he was correct in his first sighting- Hyuna had lost an arm, presumably to frostbite. Otherwise, it seemed Minseok had taken care of them well. The only concern Namjoon had was that he didn’t see Jisoo, but that could have been due to a number of factors: simply no need for the man to go while he recovered, mental inability, physical inability. Namjoon would have to ask, but later.While Juhyun went to greet Jongin and help Hyuna off her horse, Namjoon went to Hoseok’s side.“Brothers, how are you?” He asked both Hoseok and Yoongi. Yoongi always seemed oddly comforted by being addressed as a brother.“Peachy,” the chief joked lamely. “My legs don’t work.”“He’ll recover,” Hoseok said confidently. “We’re all alive, at least. What about yourself, Namjoon?”“Guilt ridden and mostly at a loss, but you two showing up… it gives me faith again.” He offered Yoongi assistance, which the man had little choice but to agree to. As Namjoon clutched his upper body to slide him off the horse, he added with a vague strain to his voice, “Jungkook’s Hermes came to me. He had a letter. It was signed by Jungkook, but Seokmin said the handwriting wasn’t his.”“So that confirms our suspicions,” Hoseok mumbled, getting off the horse as soon as Namjoon had Yoongi on the ground, supporting the majority of his weight. “We got one, too.”“I’ll bet it’s the exact same shit,” Yoongi said crudely, and Namjoon hummed in agreement. Hoseok got on the other side of Yoongi, and together they assisted the man into the palace. “I hope you have food, I’m starving,” Namjoon felt relieved to bring a smile to his own face. It had felt like too long since he could feel genuine amusement. Maybe he could even relax that night, just a little. The stress was wearing on him. “Of course. Not the extravagance I’m used to, but I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.”“It’s not fish, is it? I’ve lived by the sea my whole life, I’m fucking sick of fish,” Yoongi grumbled, and Hoseok laughed.After they had been settled down at the dining table for quite some time, slowly enjoying a simple meal of venison, rice, and vegetables, Minseok came around with a wheelchair taken from the Jeon infirmary. It was left to the side of the room as they finished their dinner, taking their time and laughing over nonsense stories. The inner garden through the long, short window was dark, but Namjoon could faintly see the outline of a single cherry blossom with the beginnings of green buds lining its branches. It wouldn’t be long before spring settled in and the flowers would start blooming, falling, fading fast. Namjoon wondered if they’d be successful by then. He tried not to wonder if they’d fail by then.It was within a pleasant, quiet pause that Namjoon was thinking through. They’d splurged on wine that night, so Hoseok and Yoongi seemed blissfully blurred out of reality in the quiet, but Namjoon’s mind was still sharp and reeling. He spoke gently, trying not to disturb the stillness of the air, the warmth that had settled into the cold room. “Do you stop to wonder if one kingdom, one man, is worth all of this?”Hoseok, who had lounged himself in his chair, lolled his head to look at Namjoon. The Eastern king was gazing distractedly into the garden still. “Morally speaking, it is. Logically speaking…”“It’s worth it,” Yoongi spoke up. When Hoseok moved his attention to the chief instead, he found the man lazily stretching his legs, testing how they felt, not putting much effort into it. “The Domain trains warriors, not because we ever plan to bring conflict to the kingdoms, but because we expect the kingdoms to bring conflict to us.”“And we did,” Hoseok murmured, entranced by the simple, small movements of Yoongi’s mouth as he spoke.“And you did. If you give up now, then I’m gone. Losing my domain would be for nothing for me. Jungkook losing his kingdom would be for nothing for you two. Seokjin takes it all. I consider that losing. Imagine living in fear every day of your life, waiting for a kingdom much more massive than both of you combined to bring down its mighty fist and claim your land, too.” Hoseok could imagine it. Too well. And Yoongi- “I know that feeling. But it wasn’t just a feeling, because it came true.”Yoongi lifted his head slowly, and when he found Hoseok staring, he met eyes with the king. Namjoon, off in his own world yet still having grasped all the words, had found the answer he wanted. Arguably, the answer he needed.“So after,” Namjoon considered, after letting Yoongi’s monologue flow through him entirely, “assuming we win… do we take Seaside back? Do we take the mountains? Do we incarcerate Seokjin? Do we… do we execute him? Will Jungkook be stable enough to be king? What if-““Namjoon,” Hoseok drawled, and instead of the rising concern he’d heard in the other king’s tone, his own fell flat and deadpan.Namjoon paused “What?” He asked rather innocently, blinking clear from his own mind trap.“Give it a rest,” Yoongi suggested with just a trace of humor. Then, seeming inspired, added, “We can sort it out in a communal bath once it’s all over.”Hoseok snickered. “Is that story really true?”“Absolutely it’s true. My great-whatever was won over by a bubble bath.”Namjoon started at that. “A bubble bath? Seokmin failed to mention that.”“I’m pretty sure that’s what got him,” Yoongi went on facetiously. “He probably agreed to peace in exchange for the secret of the colorful bubbles.”“Really?” Namjoon asked, believing it entirely, even as Hoseok laughed.“No, not really.”Hoseok only laughed harder, curling in on himself in his chair. He had ended up sideways, legs and back tucked up against the wooden armrests. He still clutched a half full glass of wine, held close to his body. None of them could remember how many Hoseok had already consumed.Namjoon ignored Hoseok, used to the man’s outrageously giggly side. “Did social baths become popular in Seaside as well?”Yoongi also ignored Hoseok, despite the fond little grin that threatened the corners of his lips. “Oh yeah, it was for a long time. We had a set time of day, every day, for all of us to meet in a freshwater swimming hole near the base of the mountain territory.”“Did something happen that stopped it?”“Other than Seokjin turning my own tribe against me?” Namjoon winced, and opened his mouth, but Yoongi brushed it off and powered on. “No, we stopped a few months before any of the kingdoms came to me. One of my men, his name is Mingyu, had a habit of sleeping around with…” Yoongi pursed his lips, and tilted his head a little. “Well, with everyone, so it became a little awkward and a lot of people stopped showing, preferring to bathe in smaller groups on their own time.”“Did he sleep with you?”“You’re just full of invasive questions tonight, aren’t you?”Namjoon shrugged, seeming unbothered by the accusation. “When else would I ask, brother?” Then the king smirked. “Besides, I think Hoseok’s interested in this answer, too.”Yoongi looked over, and sure enough, Hoseok had quieted and was waiting expectantly. Yoongi raised an eyebrow. “Not that it’s either of your business,” he began, and Hoseok turned smug, “but no.”“Boo,” Hoseok said, lowering his voice. “I’d have slept with him.”Namjoon scoffed. “You’d sleep with anyone who showed a little interest.” A deadly silence followed, in which it took several seconds for Namjoon to realize he’d said something wrong. The hazy effects of wine had begun to take over, and he furrowed his eyebrows at Hoseok, who had bowed his head and proceeded to nibble at his lower lip. “I was… joking,” he said to Hoseok, then glanced at Yoongi, finding the chief’s expression hard as stone. Oh, his brain thought, and it clicked. It wasn’t hard to figure out. He’d had suspicions. ”I need to pee,” he muttered, clumsily standing and escaping the room.Yoongi released a tense breath when the other king had gone, leaving him only with one. Hoseok was fighting an inner battle, but Yoongi said plainly, “It’s not my business.”Hoseok scrubbed his face with his hand. His cheeks were flushed from alcohol, hair mussed, but Yoongi thought it was criminal how good he still looked, how hurt he still felt. “It is.”“We agreed on no strings, Hoseok. I know what I signed up for.”“But was it really no strings?” Hoseok countered softly. They regarded each other warily from across the table, a mix of odd emotions passing between their carefully contained faces. Finally, licking his lips, Yoongi broke their stalemate, gaze flickering away. Hoseok’s hands tightened around his wine glass. “You’re right, when you say now isn’t the time. But what if… what if we lose this fight? What if we have no time other than this?”Yoongi snorted softly, melancholy. “That’s the spirit.”“I’m being serious, Yoongi.”“Well, we’re not about to just go fuck in one of Jungkook’s beds.”“I don’t even want that.”“What, then? What do you want from me?”Hoseok’s eyebrows drew together. His hands had begun to shake, so he sat himself right on his chair and swallowed the last of the wine pooled at the bottom of the glass, rich and crimson. He stood, and Yoongi half expected the king to just leave, but he didn’t. Of course he wouldn’t. He brought himself to stand in front of Yoongi’s chair and sat lightly against the edge of the table, too close for comfort. Yoongi resolutely stared at Hoseok’s clothed chest.“What,” Yoongi demanded again, his voice coming from his chest, small and dark. Hoseok’s hands curled over the edge of the table, like it was all he could do not to reach out to touch the other man. It only made the strange, horrible feeling in Yoongi’s chest worse. Hoseok’s mouth was frozen shut, lips twitching, wanting to speak but too afraid, not knowing the right words. Yoongi’s lungful of air released long and shuddery. “If you won’t speak, at least help me to my wheelchair.”Hoseok lingered on the table for a moment longer before extracting himself to retrieve the chair. He hesitated as he bent, but firmly took hold under Yoongi’s elbows to haul him up. They stumbled a few steps to the chair, but before Hoseok could help the chief sit, the man’s hands were curling into Hoseok’s shirt sleeves. Hoseok, who had kept his gaze downward and focused on their movement, looked up sharply in question. “What-“Yoongi used his hold on Hoseok to yank him closer, forced to wrap their arms around each other so as not to fall. Cold-chapped lips found their way to Hoseok’s softer, parted mouth. It felt like time slowed, even as the kiss felt all too fleeting. Hoseok had barely registered the touch, didn’t even have time to react, to kiss him back, to kiss him harder, before Yoongi was jolting back as if he’d surprised himself with his own actions. They stood with stuttered, bated breaths for all of a second before Yoongi was falling heavily into his chair, staring straight ahead in wide-eyed shock, a shaking hand coming up to touch his lips. Hoseok nearly fell over without the grounding weight of the other man in his arms. Without another word, he silently took his place behind the chair to find their rooms. Yoongi’s head was bent, hands wrought together in his lap. Hoseok could see the dark roots of his faded minty hair and knew his own bronze hair was in no better state. The tense curve of Yoongi’s spine was painful for Hoseok to look at, so he set his gaze forwards.He knew Jungkook’s palace well enough from visiting, as Jisoo had graciously shown him around when he’d asked. That was how he had found his way to the baths that first night when he met Jungkook, when his whole perspective was changed in an instant at the sight of the sleepy young boy with a pure and malleable mind. Even so, he got turned around a few times, getting lost in a hallway filled with portraits of past Jeons, stumbling upon the throne room thereafter, mistaking an unmarked bathroom for a bedroom, until he finally got pointed in the right direction by one of Namjoon’s soldiers. There were no real bedrooms on the ground floor, most of them being on the third, but there were the servants’ quarters. A long, windowed hallway with featureless walls led to a small corner of the castle with four bathrooms and several rooms, all of which held two bunk beds. Hoseok chose a room closest to the first bathroom and the bottom bunk closest to the door. With more fumbled, awkward manhandling, Hoseok guided Yoongi onto the bed, having to duck his head not to hit the frame as he sat the chief down. When Yoongi lifted his own head, a thank you on his lips, he was alarmed by the proximity of their faces. Hoseok could have withdrawn, but like a force of gravity, he felt unable to move away. Finally, finally, they met eyes again. Yoongi wet his lips, and Hoseok couldn't even be bothered to track the movement, too busy being swallowed whole by dark, coffee brown irises and pupils like black holes ready to drag him in. He would never return if he let that happen.So he let it happen.He curled a hand behind Yoongi’s head, the man’s hair still soft from lack of product and the shower he had taken before leaving the city. Yoongi grew rigid. “I already told you-“ he warned meekly, but Hoseok hushed him.“No. No more one night stands that lead into weeks of repeats. I already told you that that’s not what I want.”Yoongi floundered, mouth opening and closing until he choked out, “Did you figure it out, then? What you want?” It was meant to hold venom, but lacked any trace of it. He sounded far too hopeful.Hoseok smiled, and a sense of wonder flooded Yoongi’s expression. “I think I knew for a while.”“Oh yeah?” Yoongi whispered.“Yes,” Hoseok whispered back. Light as the touch of a ghost, the king brushed his lips over the chief’s before drawing back. “For now, sleep.”Yoongi snagged Hoseok’s hand before he could retreat too far, an anxious clamminess almost making him miss his target. “Once more.”Hoseok laughed gently, and kissed Yoongi again, lingering just long enough to feel the older man sigh against him. When Hoseok backed away, Yoongi let him. “Goodnight, Yoongi.”Yoongi, eyes closed and head still tilted, murmured, “Goodnight, Hoseok.”Hoseok licked his lips, wanting nothing more than to capture Yoongi’s again, and again, until they fell into their routine. Instead of quickly dressing in the morning and brushing it off, they could bask in the atmosphere and show their affections and make it more, make it special.Slow, he reminded himself. Take it slow and appreciate every second of it, before it’s all taken away.When they woke the next morning, Hoseok having taken the other bottom bunk in the room, it was natural and sluggish. It was the first time in a long time Hoseok wasn’t waken early to carry out his duties as king, and the first time in an even longer time he got to wake up to the sight of Yoongi dozing peacefully beside him. Nothing seemed off, at first, waking up with the man in his bed and tucked under his arm, his eyelashes dark over his light golden skin. It was a sight Hoseok was used to, and it took his wine-blurry memory some time before he realized they had fallen asleep in different beds. With a quick assessment of the room, Hoseok discovered that Yoongi had somehow, on his unstable legs, maybe even crawling, had made his way to Hoseok’s bed in the night. There was a light sheen of sweat over the man’s brow and the way his hand was fisted in Hoseok’s shirt told the king all he needed to know. Nightmares. Yoongi had always had them, ever since they first started an affair. Hoseok remembered how embarrassed Yoongi had been the first night he had waking up sweating and shivering, unable to breathe in his panic. He’d never told Hoseok why he had such horrible dreams, but it was obvious he had some sort of trauma. The recent events with Seokjin’s and his tribe’s betrayal could not have been helping his mental state, so Hoseok was glad Yoongi had come to him rather than try to restlessly face it alone. He’d grown past being humiliated by his weakness in front of Hoseok, because Hoseok never once judged him for it or pried about it. Everything they ever experienced had a wonderful mutualism to it, one that they clearly had a hard time letting go of.Hoseok let Yoongi sleep as long as he needed, given the chief’s rough night, and was glad to see that he remained peaceful, even as his eyelids flickered within a dream state. Hoseok just kept watching and hoping they were good dreams, and when Yoongi’s eyes finally blinked open after the last phase of his sleep cycle passed, he was relieved. No fear, no tears in his eyes, only a mild serenity.“Sorry,” was the first word he croaked, voice rough and sleepy.“No worries,” Hoseok assured him softly, brushing a strand of blueish blonde fringe from where it was clearly irritating his eye. Hoseok huffed a breathy laugh. “You need your hair done.” His hand raised higher to run through the roots of Yoongi’s hair, natural black, and Yoongi hummed in agreement as he closed his eyes again. Hoseok continued to stroke his hair, and Yoongi let him, enjoying the sensation.“I might go back to black,” the chief said after a while. “Dyeing it seems… stupid now.”“You can do whatever you want.”“What about you?”Hoseok grinned to himself. “I don’t know. What do you think?”Yoongi once again forced his eyes open, seemingly with effort. He studied Hoseok’s hair, then his face, brushing over every feature, lingering on the lips, until he found the eyes. Then he smirked. “Platinum blonde.”Hoseok rolled his eyes, hand tightening playfully in the hair at Yoongi’s nape. “What if we both went blonde?”“We’d look like fools together.”“What if… we both went black?”Yoongi’s smile softened as he considered it. “We’d look normal.”“Please, you with black hair would be striking,” Hoseok argued, taking to scratching his scalp gently. Yoongi’s eyes drooped a little at the feeling, just barely cracked open.“You’re one to talk.”“Maybe we should.”“You can do whatever you want,” Yoongi repeated Hoseok’s sentiment.“Whatever I want?” Hoseok reaffirmed, fingers stilling and tightening again. Yoongi finally let his eyes slip shut fully.“Whatever.”Hoseok sighed through his nose, and Yoongi shivered a little. “That’s a lot of power to give me,” Hoseok warned, gaze tracing Yoongi’s glowing skin, the architecture of his features.“You’re a king,” Yoongi muttered, shuffling against the pillow to get more comfortable, inadvertently sidling closer to Hoseok. “You should know exactly what to do with so much power.”“Power can be terrifying.”“Are you scared, Hoseok?”The rapid beating of his heart could serve as justifiable answer. Hoseok swallowed. “Yes.” His eyebrows furrowed, and he dragged a featherlight touch over Yoongi’s relaxed jaw. “Aren’t you?”Yoongi waited until Hoseok’s hand had settled on the pressure point on his neck. A steady rhythm pressed against the king’s fingertips, easy and strong. “No.”“Why not?” Hoseok’s breath ghosted over Yoongi’s lips as he spoke, allowing the chief to know just how close he’d gotten in his wonder.“Because I trust you.”“This kiss is going to be all dry mouth and morning breath from all the wine we drank.”“Good.”Using the hand still curled into Hoseok’s shirt, Yoongi crashed their lips together like the waves meeting the cliffside.~~~Taehyung looked up as a messenger approached the throne. His cheek was resting comfortably on Seokjin’s thigh, covered by the soft material of his black pants. Taehyung was folded messily into his matching black robes, his own legs sore. Not only had he decided to distract Jungkook by dragging him off for a hasty act in a storage room before their picnic the day before, giving his knees a fair bruising, but Seokjin had woken with the request that Taehyung ride him- one he could not refuse as a concubine, but he’d enjoyed it nonetheless, despite the strain it had put on his muscles.The newcomer didn’t seem to mind Taehyung’s ruffled, tired appearance. In fact, the messenger didn’t look at the concubine at all. He recognized her as a Seaside warrior, one of the majority who had submitted to Seokjin and abandoned Chief Suga.“Your Highness,” she greeted with a steep bow. “Your new system of spreading word Is extremely efficient. The runners have already received news of activity in the forest kingdom.”“Excellent. Do share,” Seokjin urged, fingers drumming on the gold arm of his chair.“King Jung and Chief Suga arrived at the forest palace last night. Someone we did not recognize was seen leaving a few hours before they came, either a scout or a messenger most likely. We tried to get ears on their plans but they’ve set a tight perimeter of city soldiers.”“I see. Try to implant a spy if at all possible. Discuss it with Commander Yerim.” The messenger nodded her understanding. “Is that all?”She cleared her throat, a nervousness arising in her mannerisms. “If it’s not too much to ask, I was injured on my way to the palace. May I seek medical attention here?”Seokjin sighed, waving his hand. “Yes, of course, I need you in working condition since you’ve done well so far. Taehyung, fetch a servant to escort her.”“I could just do it,” Taehyung offered, shifting up on his knees and hiding a wince. “Doctor Lee wants to check on me one more time.”“Mm, I suppose. Where is Jimin?”“In the library with Jungkook.”“Fine, then. Go to the infirmary, and when you’re done there, tell Jungkook to wait in my room for me,” Seokjin ordered, and Taehyung gave it no question. Wordlessly, he stood, struggling to his feet on aching legs. When he wobbled, Seokjin held his elbow to balance him. “Taehyung,” he said softly, expectantly, and when the concubine looked, he knew what the king was requesting. He leaned over the chair to gently kiss the elder, who cupped his cheek to force him to linger for a moment longer. “Was it too much?” He murmured against Taehyung. Taehyung’s heart squeezed at the tenderness in his tone, the genuine concern prodding at his emotions.Taehyung smiled softly. “No. I liked it,” he answered truthfully, stealing another peck before receding, gesturing for the messenger to follow him. He tightened his robes around himself, the shoulders having been slipping and the belt tied too loosely to be decent. He wore soft shoes that were quiet on the beautiful marble floor of the throne room, even more so on the long stretching carpets down the center of each hallway. After rounding the first corner, completely out of sight of the throne room and void of servants, Taehyung stopped. The messenger slowed, coming to a halt beside him. In a smooth motion, she slid a folded note from her satchel, checked the blue stamping, and handed it to Taehyung. “For Hoshi.”“Thank you,” Taehyung murmured, tucking it into his own clothes. “You should still come to the infirmary, just to be careful.”“I have no injury,” the messenger admitted. Taehyung eyed her form, eyes landing woefully on a side pocket of her bag where the unmistakable hilt of a knife stuck out. She followed his line of sight, and they both deflated a little. She pulled it out, unsheathing it and offering it handle-first to Taehyung. “Just do it.”“Maybe this isn’t necessary…” Taehyung tried, but she insistently urged the hilt towards him until he took it. “Just a little, okay? I’m sorry.”She nodded, closing her eyes as he gently took her arm. After carefully positioning the knife, he dragged a quick, harsh line over the backside of her forearm, keeping it shallow. She grit her teeth, but made no noise, accepting the knife back.They made their way to the infirmary, her holding a hand over the bleeding gash and torn shirt, Taehyung keeping his head down guiltily. His checkup was quick and painless as the doctor cleared him, the Seaside medic Jihoon raising an eyebrow at the messenger he must have recognized, but he said nothing about her or her wound.He left quickly, racing towards the library, both wanting to see Jungkook and Jimin and because he wanted to find somewhere to read the letter afterwards. He slowed, breathing heavily, as he came to the doors at the stop of the swirling stairs. When he peered inside, it almost seemed empty at first, until he heard faint voices coming from the very top floor. A charming little giggle floated down to Taehyung’s ears, and his posture softened at the sweet noise of Jimin’s joy. He made his way up the library steps more slowly, trying not disrupt the two, finding them sharing an armchair near Seokjin’s shelves. Jimin sat tucked into Jungkook’s lap, head on his shoulder, reading along with the words the king spoke so softly. Jimin couldn’t stop smiling and wriggling happily whenever Jungkook would make a silly voice for a character or over-dramatize a sentence.“I imagine this character sounding like you, Jimin,” Jungkook told him.“What? She’s a girl!” Jimin punched his chest, laughing.“Exactly. We need to reach the temple before midnight,” Jungkook read in a squeaky voice, making Jimin shout and hit him harder.“What temple, Jimin? That was you talking, right?” Taehyung asked, face blank as he approached the chair. Jimin looked over at him with a scowl.“I don’t sound like that.”“He doesn’t sound like that,” Jungkook repeated in his mocking voice.“Kookie’s so mean to me,” Jimin whined. Taehyung plopped himself onto the other side of Jungkook’s lap, making the king grunt in pain. “Anyways, what brings you here, Tae?”Taehyung plays with Jungkook’s hair, answering, “Oh, Seokjin told me to look for you.” He smirked, gaze lifting to meet Jimin’s. “He wants Jungkook to wait for him in the bedroom.”Jungkook made a small sound of surprised. “Me?”“Yes, you,” Taehyung confirmed smugly. “We have limited time before we set out for your villages, of course he’ll want alone time with you.”“Are you two not joining us?”“We’d love to, but I think Seokjin wants you all for himself tonight,” Jimin explained. “He waited a long time to make sure you were comfortable and that you wanted him, too. Now that he has you, he wants as much of you as he can get.”Jungkook blushed, cheeks dusted a gorgeous pink as he stared down at the book, thumbing the pages distractedly. “What will he do?” He asked shyly.Jimin’s teasing lilt turned soothing as he assured him, “Nothing you don’t want him to do.”“Maybe we should prepare him, Jimin,” Taehyung suggested, twisting the strands of Jungkook’s dark hair between his fingers, not pulling. “Just so he’s not overwhelmed.”“Prepare me?” Jungkook inquired.“Yes,” Jimin decided, sitting up straighter in Jungkook’s lap, making him groan again at the shift of weight. “Seokjin likes control. He wants complete power over you, and you have to trust him. And trust us when we say that all the waiting he makes you do, all the stimulus, the pain and the pleasure- it’s all worth it.”“P-Pain?” Jungkook stuttered, voice becoming small. He tilted his face up, and Jimin stroked his cheek lovingly.“Pain, yes. Taehyung quite enjoys that aspect.”“How? How can you enjoy pain?”Taehyung chuckled, but he was glad Jungkook was asking questions. “It’s a good pain. He’ll be very gentle with you for your first time, Jungkook,” he promised, switching to combing the king’s hair back. “Do you know what spanking is?”Jungkook looked mortified, practically flinching away. “Yes. My teacher and m-my father-““No, no,” Jimin crooned, placing a grounding hand on his neck, “nothing like that. It’s playful, Jungkook. It’s all a game, everything is like make pretend until it’s over. You endure spankings and sensory deprivation and overstimulation until the end. Aftercare is really nice. He’ll remind you that it was all just a game and he’ll take care of you.” Jungkook nodded, growing pensive in his silence. Jimin tried to smooth the crinkle between his brows, kissing the spot gently. “Hey, don’t worry. Stay relaxed and you’ll enjoy it.” Jungkook nodded again, eyes unfocused, and Jimin turned to Taehyung for help.“Kookie,” the concubine said sternly, “Listen to me. Seokjin won’t hurt you if you don’t want that. I just think you should keep your mind open until you try it. Everything will be fine. Would you feel better if I convinced him to let you watch me first?”Jungkook jerkily shook his head. “No. Jimin told me what you did this morning, you have to be sore still.”Taehyung’s lips twitched at the sincerity. “I am, but like Jimin said, I like it when it hurts a little.”Jungkook finally closed the book. He traced jittery fingertips over the cover, a plain dark blue with silver lettering. “Can you…” He hesitated, hand stilling for a moment. Taehyung folded his own long fingers over Jungkook’s, silently urging him to continue. “Can you explain what it is like? Why you enjoy it so much?”“Can I demonstrate?” Taehyung asked, catching the king off guard. He looked panicked briefly, until Taehyung laughed it off and elaborated. “Nothing serious, no pain. Trust me, like I said, alright? Trust is the most important thing.”Jungkook clearly had reservations, but when Jimin took hold of his other hand and whispered encouragement, he visibly relaxed himself and nodded once in agreement. “There you go. So good, Jungkook,” Jimin praised the king, and already the younger man was shivering at the words. Taehyung knew that Seokjin would use that against Jungkook, in the best ways.Taehyung moved so he was sitting on the arm of the chair instead, and Jimin followed suit, keeping his comforting grip on Jungkook’s hand. Taehyung untied his own bathrobe, much to the king’s confusion- until Taehyung used the thick silken band to cover Jungkook’s eyes.“Relax,” Jimin reminded him, feeling the white-knuckled grip Jungkook had taken.Once the makeshift blindfold was tied into place, Taehyung took all hands off of Jungkook. He leaned in very close, careful not to make movement on the armchair, and spoke in hushed tones at Jungkook’s ear, “Every sound,” he dragged ticklish fingertips up the material of Jungkook’s shirt, then his neck, “every touch,” Jungkook shuddered, and Taehyung’s hand wrapped loosely around his throat, “every ounce of trust… amplified. Now imagine how it would feel to have pressure here,” he tightened his hand briefly, “nails here,” he followed his path back down Jungkook’s chest, rising and falling quickly under the ministrations, “a sharp spank here,” all the way to Jungkook’s soft inner thigh. He inhaled sharply, and it took all of Taehyung’s self-control not to kiss and bite those small pink lips. “All while he touches you here,” Taehyung finished, bringing his flat palm over Jungkook’s crotch, eliciting something close to a whimper from the king. Taehyung felt a twitch below him and drew his hand away, not wanting to make Jungkook too desperate before Seokjin could get to him.“And after,” Jimin continued, sliding his arms around Jungkook’s shoulders and cradling his head to his chest, “every bit of love is that much sweeter.”Jungkook nodded, breath stuttering as he tried to calm himself in Jimin’s hold. Taehyung returned to stroking his hair, fingers bumping into the silk of the blindfold. “You look so good like this, Kookie,” he told the king. “You’ll look even better after Seokjin’s care.”“Are you ready to go?” Jimin asked him, and Jungkook quietly affirmed. Jimin’s small fingers deftly untied the blindfold, and when Jungkook was blinking in the natural light of the library again, Taehyung was comforted knowing there was no more fear in his eyes. “I’ll help you get prepared with a bath. Come on.” Jimin slid off the chair and coaxed Jungkook to follow, giving Taehyung a meaningful look before whisking him away. Taehyung remained, watching them traipse down the many stairs to the bottom and out the large doors. Only when he heard the faint, echoing click of them shutting did he flop into the seat Jungkook had been in and pulled the letter from his robes. Without the tie, the loosened material had let the paper fall to his waist, but luckily it had not been revealed.The pale blue wax was clear as day. Just as he had stamped his letters with the Kim crest, they had stamped theirs with the Jeon crest: crossing arrows with a banner labeled with the royal name.He dug his nails under the flap and opened it, reading over the contents with swift precision. It wasn’t long before he was making his way from the library, letter tucked away, and sending whispers through the halls of the mountain palace.Evening came slowly with the waxing hours of daylight that came with spring. By the time twenty hundred rolled around, Seokjin had gone to his room to see Jungkook and Jimin had joined Taehyung in a study room where they lounged and helped each other with a game of Solitaire. A large, tall grandfather clock ticked a steady rhythm, and Jimin noticed the frequency at which Taehyung checked it.Taehyung was in his third round of Solitaire, already sensing it would be a futile game, when Jimin draped himself over the younger concubine’s back. Taehyung, roused from his state of focus, immediately glanced at the clock before Jimin. “Hi, Chims.”“What are you waiting for?” Jimin asked, resting his chin on Taehyung’s shoulder.“What?”“You keep looking at the clock, like you’re waiting for something.”“Oh,” Taehyung mumbled, pursing his lips.“Oh?” Jimin pried, hands sliding over Taehyung’s chest and playing with the black material of his robe, tugging it to make room for skin on skin contact. There was nothing sexual about it, Jimin just liked to be close- as close as possible. His eyebrows furrowed as Taehyung avoided his gaze. “What’s wrong? What are you not telling me?”“Why’d you word it like that?” Taehyung wondered, situating a four of clubs below a five of hearts.“Don’t go blank on me, Tae,” Jimin scolded him, but his voice was too upset to hold any real harshness. “We promised. We promised that no matter what, regardless of Seokjin or Suga or anyone or anything, we would be honest with each other.”“We also… also said that we would keep each other’s secrets regardless of all that, right?”Jimin froze, hands pausing on the planes of Taehyung’s chest. Taehyung sat in the uncertain silence, tensed. “Of course,” Jimin finally said, with so much sincerity and exasperation that Taehyung laughed a little, just to try and ease the pressure building inside himself.“Jimin, are you happy here? Are you happy being a concubine?”“That’s… I mean, Seokjin treats us well…”“Did I ask that?” Taehyung prodded.“Why should I answer when you never answered my question?”Taehyung lolled his head back, finding Jimin’s eyes. “Please.”Jimin broke. His eyes darted away and he almost extracted himself from Taehyung- but he changed his mind and instead molded closer. “I-I guess I just wish… I wish I was worth more than just sex, and he’s turning Jungkook into the same thing, as if he isn’t even a king. I feel like there’s been so many lies, so many secrets here lately, ever since Jungkook came- probably even before. That’s why I’m so hurt that you of all people are keeping secrets, too.” Jimin appeared scared as he ducked his head, tucking it into Taehyung’s neck and taking a deep, stabilizing breath. “Please tell me you haven’t lied to me as well.”“No,” Taehyung responded immediately, placing his hands over Jimin’s, lacing their fingers. “No, but I have been keeping a secret, and I’m sorry. I wanted to tell you, you deserve so much more, but it wasn’t right. I wasn’t sure.”“You can trust me, Taehyung,” Jimin said wetly, and Taehyung felt horrible to know that he was about to start crying.“I know. Come here, listen to me.” Taehyung shifted positions, lifting himself from the floor to the couch, game forgotten on the table. Taehyung made sure their hands were clasped again once he was settled, and Jimin watched him with a brimming waterline. “There’s a meeting at 8:30 in the kitchens. You know the servant, Soonyoung? Him and some others have been helping me. We all want the same thing, and I’m sure you’ll agree: we want Jungkook safe, happy, and to get his kingdom back.”“Won’t he? Seokjin’s plan-““Will it really be his kingdom any more? Even if he marries Seokjin, we all know that Jungkook won’t have much say, if any, in how to run the two kingdoms.” Jimin frowned at that, but Taehyung pressed on, needing him to understand. “We’ll explain more at the meeting, but Jimin… we can’t be on Seokjin’s side any more.” He whispered the last part, afraid of the words, afraid of Jimin’s reaction, but for a long minute, he didn’t have a reaction. Taehyung couldn’t decide whether it was worse or better that way. “Jimin.” He brought a hand up to Jimin’s cheek, and a tear fell, sliding over Taehyung’s fingers. Taehyung’s breath left his body all at once, a cold l fear settling in him. “Jimin, no, don’t cry. I know it’s scary to be in this situation, but we’ve been trying to communicate with the other kingdoms and- and- Jimin,” Taehyung begged when Jimin still gave no response, more tears falling.“Is it because of Chief Suga?” Jimin sniffed, lips quivering. “Were you always against us?”Us. The word made Taehyung’s hope nearly crumble. “No. For a while, I believed in Seokjin, too. He does treat us well, but does he treat us like humans? Or like glorified pets? I love him, Jimin, I really think I do, but it’s not right.” Taehyung had tried not to cry, but seeing Jimin nod and cry harder as the reality set in pushed him over the edge.“Ah, fuck,” Jimin squeaked, putting a hand over his mouth. “E-Even if we wanted to leave-““We should.”“Would we even sur-survive this, Taehyung? Will he kill us if we betray him? Oh god,” Jimin sobbed, curling in on himself, but Taehyung pulled him into an embrace before he could close himself off.“You don’t have to join me, Jimin,” Taehyung whispered, shedding silent tears over the man’s shoulder. “If you’re happy here, you don’t have to be a part of this at all. Please just keep it a secret, for Jungkook’s sake. That’s what this is all for, Chims. Jungkook’s been so wronged. If we get him out, and if I can go with him- Soonyoung, too, and Jihoon and Mingyu and Hansol and Seungkwan-““You’ll leave me, then,” Jimin concluded, a harsh cry wracking his frame. “Why does e-everyone leave? My parents, my siblings, my friends, even my last, horrible owner. And now… Tae, what if he leaves me, too?” Jimin sobbed, hands fisting in Taehyung’s robe.“We’re just concubine, Jimin. Like you said, all we’re worth is sex to him. Sex and company. Yoongi- Chief Suga gave me a life and a purpose, and I threw it away for a man who gave me sexual gratification. He will get tired of us. He will throw us away when he’s bored, or when we’re too damaged to continue using.” Taehyung rubbed a firm, soothing hand along Jimin’s spine. “That’s why, Chims. That’s why we have to save Jungkook and ourselves.”“Seokjin is just as damaged as us,” Jimin tried to argue. “He’s not who his cruel parents were, but he was ruined by them.”“He made his own fate,” Taehyung murmured. “Jungkook’s father was no better, you saw how he reacted today and all the nightmares he tries to hide. But Jungkook didn’t take the self-destructive path that Seokjin has made for himself. He was going to be good. We were all fools, we saw this purity too late. I regret not warning him the night I spied on him for Yoongi. King Namjoon and King Hoseok regret not defending Jungkook or his palace in the siege that Seokjin and Seaside staged. They backed out, yes, but far too late. The little they did was not enough, and the weight of all our mistakes weighs on us.”“B-But-““Jimin, I already told you,” Taehyung interrupted, tone melancholy. “If you don’t want to join us, then don’t. But you can’t regret your decision in the future, because it’s so much harder to fix a mistake than it is to take action before it can happen. And yes, I will be leaving you, if that’s what you decide. I love you more than anyone, Jimin, but I can’t subject myself to this lifestyle. It’s hardly living.”“Don’t, don’t leave me,” Jimin pled, hiccuping into his shoulder. “I’ll do it. I’ll go with you. I’ll- I’ll betray him.”Taehyung could barely relax at the words, but they made his heart hammer with newfound hope. “Don’t think of it like that. We’re saving Jungkook and ourselves.”“It’s the same thing,” Jimin lamented, pulling back enough to see Taehyung. Both their eyes were red, their cheeks flushed, their chins dripping with their sorrow. “Will we make it?”Taehyung cupped Jimin’s face between his hands. “Yes. We’ll make it, Jimin. Even if no one else does.” Jimin nodded, and Taehyung gave him a short, tear-wet kiss, the taste of salt between their lips. “It’s me and you against the world from now on, always.”“And Jungkook. We have to include Jungkook,” Jimin added, wiping at his eyes. Taehyung smiled through the pain.“Of course. Tae, Chim, and Kookie.” He glanced at the clock once more, and Jimin huffed in a twinge of amusement. “We should wash our faces and go to the meeting. I think you’ll feel better once you hear what they all have to say. I have something important to share, too.”“What did we say about secrets?” Jimin teased, no genuine anger in it knowing he would find out later. Taehyung wanted to tell him anyways, so he raised a daunting eyebrow and smirked.“I’ve got a letter.”Jimin’s brow twitched down. “From who?” He asked cautiously.“King Namjoon, King Hoseok, and Chief Yoongi.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook felt like he was knelt before an entire audience. A room full of spectators and him, draped in silk, at their mercy. He wore one of Taehyung’s robes, a rich wine red that complimented his dark, warm skin and black hair. His hands were bound and his eyes were blindfolded. He was a gift ready for unwrapping, but the guest of honor had yet to come and do so.The door hinges were well oiled, so the only indication of Seokjin’s arrival was the soft whisper of the wood sliding over the carpeted floor and the light footsteps as the king entered and marveled at the surprise he found.Every approaching footstep made Jungkook’s muscles ache in tension, but it was more than that. Anticipation. When Seokjin paused to toe off his shoes, when he stopped to hang his cloak, when he halted to place his crown on a table- every moment that Jungkook was denied his attention made the waiting worse. But he would wait. He would be patient, as Jimin warned him to be.He flinched when a hand curled under his chin, but once remembering who it was, he pressed closer to the touch. Jungkook allowed his head to be tipped back and eased from side to side in a careful study of his clean face and the serene set of his lips.“Hello, Jungkook,” Seokjin murmured, and that was when Jungkook finally relaxed. It was just him and Seokjin in that intimate, fragile moment. Seokjin was there to take care of him. He heard the smile in Seokjin’s voice as he must have seen Jungkook physically loosen up. “You’ve been so patient for me, haven’t you?”Always answer him. “Yes.”“Good boy.”Jungkook’s breath stuttered on its way out, but Seokjin gave Jungkook no time to catch it. His thumb was brushing over Jungkook’s bottom lip, which quivered under the touch. The touch held intention, and sure enough, Seokjin’s mouth was replacing his finger a moment later. Jungkook melted into the kiss, allowing Seokjin to take as he pleased, lenient and laid back under the older man’s intrusive strokes of tongue and careful nips of teeth. Seokjin seemed woeful to pull away, sighing as he did. He chuckled at the way Jungkook attempted to chase his lips, and held his chin firmly to keep him in place.“Are you ready, Jungkook?”Jungkook nodded.Seokjin’s grip tightened. “Let me hear you say it.”Jungkook swallowed. “Yes. Yes, Seokjin.”“Good,” Seokjin relented, letting his hand slip behind Jungkook’s head into his hair. As his fingers tightened, he leaned close enough for Jungkook to feel his warm breath fan over his cheek. “Now call me master.”When Seokjin dragged Jungkook in for a second kiss, it was searing, a whole new world from their first. Their mouths slid together clumsily at first as Jungkook scrambled for how to respond, but then it was easy, so easy to give in and slot their lips in place. Seokjin kissed not like Jimin, starving; not like Taehyung, parched; but with his own craving, one that demanded control. Jungkook had little choice but to submit, whimpering when Seokjin dragged his lip between harsh teeth and preening when a swipe of tongue soothed it after. With a tug of Jungkook’s hair, Seokjin was deepening the angle. Jungkook’s hands twitched behind his back, wanting nothing more than to grasp Seokjin’s shirt and pull their bodies together, but he was stuck with his neck craned back and his wrists securely bound.Between kisses, Jungkook breathed out, “Master, please,” to which the mountain king practically growled.“Up,” Seokjin urged, grasping Jungkook by the shoulders to help him to his feet. Seokjin held him still, and after a long, agonizing few seconds of silence, he muttered, “Fuck, you’re beautiful, Jungkook.” Jungkook thought he must have looked a mess, despite the words, slick red lips and hair thoroughly pulled, but they still made him shiver with delight. Seokjin felt the tremor down Jungkook’s spine and purred, “Does my baby like praise? Do well for me and you’ll be worshipped,” Seokjin promised, and Jungkook nodded desperately.Jungkook was backed up to the edge of the mattress, where Seokjin gave him one last lingering kiss before spinning him around and bending him over. Jungkook’s cheek hit the bed softly, and he wished more than ever that he could see. All he could do was listen as Seokjin rummaged through a drawer, and feel as the silk of his robe was dragged up the back of his thigh by an adventurous free hand. A knee pressing between his legs urged Jungkook to spread them, and once he did, was rewarded by that knee rocking up to put delicious pressure on his clothed and growing erection. Jungkook’s breath rushed out and he squirmed, wanting to feel more. Seokjin’s leg remained still in its place, leaving Jungkook to his only option of shamelessly grinding down onto it. Seokjin chuckled, and as his hand crept over the curve of Jungkook’s ass, it was gone and back within an instant. Jungkook cried out softly, involuntarily, eyes widening beneath the blindfold in shock. He may not have even known what had happened, but the resounding smack that caught up to his ears was all too telling. He froze, hands curling into the material of his robe behind his back for something to hold onto.Seokjin soothed his hand over the small blooming redness that was hidden by the fabric of Jungkook’s briefs. “That was a punishment, baby. Did Jimin tell you what to say if you ever want anything to stop? Your safe word?”“Sea,” Jungkook echoed Jimin’s word from earlier, a strange feeling brewing in the pit of his stomach. He couldn’t tell if it was adding to his arousal or diminishing it.“Perfect,” Seokjin told him, and Jungkook released a tense sigh. “Remember it, and use it if you must. If you misbehave again, your punishment will only be increased from here on.”“Yes, master,” Jungkook replied. He almost fell silent again, but a nagging little urge forced him to blurt out, “Once more?” He felt Seokjin’s eyes like a heavy weight on him in the silence that followed. “Please, master? Then I will learn my lesson.”Seokjin’s soothing hand stopped its ministrations. Without verbal response, Seokjin yanked down the waistband of Jungkook’s briefs and gave a quick, sharp hit to his bare cheek. Jungkook gasped, and that odd feeling intensified, burning like a flame within him. A thought crossed his mind, and suddenly he knew exactly was that feeling was. Nostalgia. He remembered that sound of skin on skin, the pain that followed it. He remembered feeling small under the hand of an older man. He remembered inferiority. The difference was, the man he was presently with loved Jungkook more than his father ever had.Is that why we do this? Jungkook wondered. He remembered Taehyung’s need to feel dominated and Jimin’s need to feel pain. Do we crave this concoction of comfort and hurt as an outlet to feel small again in a safe space? Is there security in letting Seokjin bring us back to those dark places and replace the bad memories with pleasurable ones?“Baby boy, you took that so well,” Seokjin cooed, trailing his hand from Jungkook’s ass to his hip, steadying the younger man’s shaking form. He hadn’t even realized he was quaking so hard.“M-Master,” Jungkook stuttered, arching his back to raise his rear in a silent enticement.Seokjin hummed, pressing his pelvis flush to Jungkook’s bent body. Jungkook could feel how hard the other king was, and it took all his will not to step out of line again just to feel the full length of it against him. Finally, Seokjin pushed Jungkook’s briefs far enough down his thighs so that they fell to the floor. Jungkook felt exceptionally exposed, his robe rucked up his back and his underwear around his ankles. He bit his lip, shivering as Seokjin’s hands grazed his sides and lower back, exploring the new planes of the younger man’s body that he hadn’t been allowed to touch before. He treated Jungkook’s skin so delicately that Jungkook himself was convinced that he was suddenly tiny and fragile like a little glass doll. Jungkook fell into the feeling comfortably, easing himself into Seokjin’s control. It felt like a heavy, warm blanket being set over his mind. Seokjin had yet to even properly touch Jungkook’s arousal, yet the forest king was already begging softly for more.When Seokjin’s hands left Jungkook, the younger protested with a soft noise, but was silenced by the intriguing sound of a lid being screwed off. Then one of Seokjin’s hands reappeared at his hip, and the mountain king leaned over Jungkook’s back to whisper, “Remember your safe word.”Jungkook opened his mouth, unsure of what he wanted to say, but any forming speech ended up caught in his throat as a wet finger grazed over his hole. He automatically tensed, and Seokjin stroked his hip soothingly. “None of that, baby, relax. It will only hurt if you don’t.”Jungkook nodded against the mattress, trying to uncoil the rigidness that had overcome him at the foreign and quite frankly terrifying sensation. He knew pain was inevitable. He knew that, in some ways, he looked forward to it. But that was all he knew, and the rest of the unknown was what had him scared, fingers curling into themselves. He reckoned he would have little crescent moons punctured into his palms by the end of the night.“Hey,” Seokjin warned, voice gentle. The teasing finger left him, and Jungkook’s wrists were being untied. “I know you’ll be a good boy for me,” be explained, and as soon as the soft material binding him was tossed away, Seokjin massaged the skin. It had grown vaguely agitated from Jungkook’s restless movements, wanting to be freed.When Jungkook could move his arms to rest on the bed beside him, he was relieved. He breathed out long and heavy. “Thank you, master.” Seokjin regarded him for a moment, and then Jungkook was being straightened up by guiding hands. “What-?” Jungkook started softly as he turned to face Seokjin, when he was swept off his feet. He felt weightless for a moment, breathless as he was suspended in the air, blindly curling his arms over Seokjin’s neck for support. In the next moment, he was being laid down on his back, cocooned by the cool sheets and warm blankets. Seokjin’s weight followed him onto the bed, settling between Jungkook’s legs which parted easily for his presence. He opened his mouth to again question what Seokjin was doing, but was hushed with a sweet, chaste kiss.“My baby deserves to be comfortable for his first time,” Seokjin said simply, nose dragging along Jungkook’s jaw. He rolled his hips downwards experimentally, confirming that Jungkook was still hard and waiting. Seokjin rumbled with content, like a cat purring, and lifted Jungkook’s knees towards his chest. “Remember,” he ordered against Jungkook’s skin, hand skimming between his legs to circle his hole again, “relax.”Jungkook tried. He tried, even with a racing heart and his palms collecting a nervous dampness, to relax as Seokjin’s first finger sunk into him. It didn’t hurt, but it felt so odd. Jungkook held tighter to Seokjin’s shoulders, focusing on the little kisses being peppered over his collarbones. Seokjin pumped his finger once, and it felt like the breath was punched out of Jungkook. The more open he was to the feeling, the more arousing it became. Just the thought of it, Seokjin preparing him so intimately, made Jungkook happy to take it with enthusiasm. He shuddered when Seokjin’s fingertip stroked his inner walls, mouth parting in wonder.“Good, so good,” Seokjin praised, setting a pace with the single finger, taking it out to the tip before plunging back to the knuckle. It wasn’t long before Jungkook’s body was making minute movements to thrust down on the intrusion.When a second finger teased at Jungkook’s rim, he wanted it, so bad that he mewled, “M-More, please.”Without any other warning, Seokjin simultaneously worked his second finger in and rolled their fronts together, that beautiful pain-pleasure crashing over Jungkook. He completely bypassed the discomfort of the unfamiliar feeling, instead welcoming the burn of the stretch. He breathed heavily, his heaving chest bumping into Seokjin’s as he dragged the other king closer. Seokjin rewarded him with a kiss, and Jungkook allowed himself to drown in it, working through the buildup of bottoming out two fingers with the distraction of Seokjin’s hot mouth sliding over his own. Jungkook’s back arched when Seokjin’s fingers thrust in deep, wincing as he bit Seokjin’s lip, taking care not to drag his teeth too harshly as they separated.“You take my fingers so well, baby,” Seokjin assured him. Jungkook, forgetting for a moment, attempted to open his eyes and whined when he was met with more darkness.“Wanna see you,” he mumbled, “Master, please let me-““Yes, yes,” Seokjin agreed, his free hand tearing the blindfold away from Jungkook’s head. Jungkook’s eyes slanted even in the dim candlelight, but Seokjin chose then to start pumping his fingers in and out, and Jungkook’s eyes widened at the pleasure that followed. Seokjin huffed a breathless laugh, expression tender. “Oh, Jungkook, your eyes... your everything...” Seokjin twisted his fingers, and Jungkook gasped, thighs spreading wider of their own accord. “Beautiful. My beautiful baby boy.”And there it was. That feeling of home. Of pleasant warmth and safety. When Seokjin held his cheek in his palm, he was small and powerless, but that was okay because he had a protector. He had his master. He had- “Daddy.”The whispered word made Seokjin stop abruptly, eyes dark with lust and something else, something Jungkook couldn’t read. The younger worried his bottom lip between his teeth, hips sliding on the bedsheets, cock straining between their stomachs as Seokjin just looked, pinning Jungkook under a careful scrutiny.Finally, Seokjin dropped his head, voice quivering. “Fuck.” Seokjin extracted his fingers, and Jungkook’s heart stuttered at the loss, fearing he’d crossed a line- but then there were three fingers pushing inside him and he choked on his next breath, squeezing his eyes shut. “You’re okay, baby,” Seokjin soothed him, stroking his cheek, and Jungkook released a small sob. It was a deep ache, and it took all his concentration not to tighten up his muscles again. His nails scratched over Seokjin’s shoulders as he held on, fighting through the sharpest of the pains for the pleasure he prayed would follow. “Breathe,” Seokjin instructed, and Jungkook gasped, not having realized he was holding his breath. Plush lips pressed at the soft spot under Jungkook’s ear, and he tried to match Seokjin’s breathing as it washed over his skin.They held very still, Seokjin’s body a comforting weight over Jungkook as little dark marks were sucked into his neck. When the ache began to dull, Jungkook started nodding. “I’m okay,” he said, blinking his eyes open. Seokjin extracted himself from Jungkook’s throat, looking down at the younger man, ensuring he meant what he said.“You sure, baby?”Jungkook nodded once more, and as proof, thrust down on Seokjin’s fingers. He flinched, but it was much more bearable after adjusting. Seokjin’s expression grew darker, and he continued the rhythm Jungkook set, making it almost ruthless. “Remember what happened the last time you tried something like that?” Jungkook nibbled on his lower lip, but affirmed the question. “Well, then? What do you think, baby?”Jungkook knew exactly what Seokjin wanted him to say, but even though Jimin advised against it, he liked playing coy. He dug his fingers into Seokjin’s skin as the pace of his fingers slowed, a warning no doubt. Jungkook, desperate, gave in. “Punish me,” he sighed.“What was that?” The fingers stilled entirely.Jungkook squirmed. “Punish me, daddy.”The fingers were gone. Jungkook barely had time to utter a protest before he was being flipped on his front, knees propped up and elbows bent. Jungkook laid there shocked for a second before color flushed his face. However, his robe had fallen back into place, but Seokjin made quick work of untying it and shoving the loose fabric aside. Then Jungkook was truly exposed, a feeling akin to humiliation washing over the young man. It was only exacerbated as Seokjin slid his three fingers over Jungkook’s hole, and it clenched on nothing, practically begging for them to return. Jungkook buried his face into a pillow, hands fisting the sheets. Seokjin scoffed, and delivered a spank to Jungkook’s ass, to which Jungkook lewdly moaned into the pillow. It seemed wrong to enjoy such a thing, but he couldn’t help it.Seokjin’s clean fingers threaded through Jungkook’s hair, straining his neck as he forced the forest king’s head up. “Let me hear everything, baby boy.” When Seokjin next hit Jungkook, the hit felt sharp and cold with the added slippery substance coating Seokjin’s hand. Jungkook grunted, and it melted into a sigh. Following the third strike, delivered to the same sore spot as the previous ones, Jungkook slumped completely.“Good, good,” Seokjin muttered, letting Jungkook’s cheek down on the pillow gentle. One hand continued stroking Jungkook’s hair as the other teased over his entrance again, making the boy tremble with want. He was mumbling incomprehensible words, his tone pleading, completely fallen into the submissive headspace. Seokjin smiled fondly as he slid his fingers back into Jungkook’s waiting opening, pushing deep and exploring with his wet fingertips. Jungkook whimpered every time Seokjin fucked them in and out, until Jungkook sucked in a sharp breath and the muscles of his back rippled. In the next breath out, he moaned, and continued moaning as Seokjin stroked that sweet spot inside of him.“D-D-“ Jungkook tried to say, but his mouth went slack-jawed as Seokjin’s rubbing fingers took up pace, flooding the younger with half painful bursts of arousal that had Jungkook’s erection throbbing. This time, when Jungkook’s voice broke on a sob, it was pure pleasure. “Please, please, daddy, oh f-fuck,” Jungkook cursed, practically writhing on the bed.“I’ve got you, baby. Come on, sit up for me,” Seokjin urged, pulling his fingers free, and Jungkook wobbly got up on his knees. He turned to Seokjin, who was stripping off his shirt, and eagerly began working on the other man’s pants.Seokjin momentarily got off the bed to shove his pants and underwear down, kicking them away, and Jungkook took in all of the king’s masculinity with hungry, craving eyes. When they met Seokjin’s gaze, it was predatory, and Jungkook was pliant in his hands like prey, letting himself be pushed onto his back. When Seokjin knelt between his thighs, it felt natural for Jungkook to hook his legs over the man’s waist and draw him closer. Seokjin bent over Jungkook’s body, kissing him tenderly and licking into his mouth. Jungkook gasped when he felt Seokjin guide the tip of his cock to Jungkook’s entrance, and Seokjin took the opportunity to slot their mouths together, taking every whimper and hitch as he slowly entered Jungkook’s body.“A-Ah, too big,” Jungkook whispered against Seokjin’s lips, and felt the older man grin before giving him space, pressing their foreheads together instead.“You take it perfectly, Jungkook.”“Daddy,” Jungkook cried softly, eyes screwing shut as Seokjin fully sank in to the hilt. He stilled for Jungkook, who took large gulps of air, mentally repeating the word relax like a mantra. It hit him, somewhere in the back of his mind, what was actually happening, what he was doing. Losing his virginity to a man, to King Seokjin of the mountains, calling him daddy because it felt right and aroused them both. Everything about it was wrong- at least by the rules Jungkook grew up with. It was almost comical, but more than anything, it gave Jungkook a deep satisfaction to lace his fingers with Seokjin’s and feel the first careful stroke of his dick inside him. No matter how wrong he was taught to think it was, it felt so right.Jungkook’s head rolled back and he grit his teeth as Seokjin’s hips snapped forwards. It still hurt, but Jungkook liked it. The burn made it real, and the slow return of the pleasure just felt all the better.“Tell me how I feel, baby,” Seokjin demanded, panting as he plunged into Jungkook’s hot, tight hole. “Because you feel incredible.”Jungkook blushed, stuttering out, “It hurts, but- but it feels-“ A high pitched noise squeaked out of him as Seokjin got lower, changed the angle, and suddenly every seam of Jungkook’s body was bursting with the overwhelming pleasure. “S-So good, fuck,” he whined, back arching off the bed, making sure every thrust hit his prostate head on. Every time Seokjin slammed into him, Jungkook would release a sound, a beautifully ruined sound.Jungkook yelped when Seokjin snaked a hand between their gyrating bodies, fisting Jungkook’s neglected dick and jerking him harshly in time to his thrusts. The combination was serving as too much, Jungkook unable to open his eyes, his toes curling, his mind so far down the rabbit hole that there was no hope for return.“I-I’m close, Jungkookie,” Seokjin stammered, and Jungkook vaguely noted that it was the first time he’d ever heard the other man so wrecked. Because of me, he thought. Jungkook tried to answer, but found that the most he could do was tighten his legs and drag Seokjin deeper, a silent me too. Oh god, me too. Jungkook attempted to kiss Seokjin, but it was too sloppy and too distracted, mostly their panting breaths being shared between their mouths. Jungkook felt his peak so close, his whole body burned with it. All it took was a hard, twisting upstroke from Seokjin’s hand and a deep thrust that grazed his abused prostate and he shouted, thrashing as he climaxed.The world whited out as hot strings of semen landed between their stomachs, and the clenching of his muscles coaxed Seokjin to come, buried deep inside of Jungkook and milking it with a few final, bruising rolls of his hips. Where they still had one of their hands entwined, their fingers were stiff and aching from how hard they’d gripped each other. Jungkook, coming to from his bleary orgasm, was in awe by the sight above him and the feeling inside him. He was sore and tender, yes, especially as Seokjin pulled out, but the man he had just given himself to was so breathtaking in his post-coital state that Jungkook was smiling like an idiot. When Seokjin caught his eyes, he couldn’t help but return the expression.He made to lay next to Jungkook, but Jungkook weakly held onto him with his thighs and tugged Seokjin down to rest of his chest. Seokjin remained tensed for a moment, afraid of hurting Jungkook, but Jungkook held tight until the other king gave in.“Ahh, Jungkookie, my baby,” Seokjin breathed against Jungkook’s throat, littered with evidence of their passion. “You were so good for me, baby boy.”Jungkook closed his eyes, arms wrapping around Seokjin’s back. “I’m sorry, Seokjin. For- For calling you that...”Jungkook felt Seokjin shake with gentle laughter, and a kiss was pressed onto his clavicle. “Don’t apologize, Jungkook. I’ll be whatever you want me to be, as long as you let me take care of you. Okay?”Jungkook exhaled shakily. “Okay. Thank you, Seokjin.” Then, so soft it could be mistaken for the wind, he whispered, “I love you.”Seokjin’s grin widened against Jungkook’s collarbone. “I love you, Jungkook. I love you so much. You’ll be mine forever. I’ll always take care of you like this, I promise.”Jungkook’s heart was thrumming in his chest. Seokjin could hear it, being so close. Jungkook felt so full; so happy. “Yours forever, Seokjin. I love you.” He never wanted to stop saying it, and he never wanted to stop hearing it.“Sleep, baby,” Seokjin murmured, sitting up. Jungkook protested, making grabbing hands towards the other man. Seokjin chuckled, taking Jungkook’s wrists and pinning them to the bed: “Sleep,” he repeatedly firmly. “I’ll clean you up, and then I’ll be back. I’ll be here when you wake up tomorrow. I’ll be by your side forever.”Jungkook felt his eyes sting with the threat of tears, joyful tears. “Seokjin-“Seokjin kissed him, brief and innocent: “i was going to wait,” he started, leaning over to the nightstand and opening a drawer, “but perhaps you’ll obey and fall asleep if I reward you, once more, for being such a good boy.” Jungkook watched as Seokjin extracted an object, keeping it closed in his hand. Jungkook’s eyebrows furrowed as Seokjin took Jungkook’s left hand in his own, but raised when he felt a ring slide onto his third finger. Seokjin released his hand, standing up from the bed, watching as Jungkook raised his hand to study it.A single tear broke loose, and Jungkook let it, his smile quivering as he tried not to let any more fall. Seokjin leaned over the bed to peck Jungkook’s forehead, and Jungkook looked up at him, an unspoken speech of gratefulness and happiness of love in his eyes.“Goodnight, Jungkook.”~~~When Jimin walked into the kitchens, the room hushed. There was a great number of people, and all of their gazes congregated on the pretty little concubine. Jimin’s eyes widened as he took in the familiar faces, ones he’d been seeing for months because of the trade, others he’d been seeing for years in the palace. There were even a few who must have returned from the Seaside trade, and warriors from Seaside who never wanted to abandon their leader. It took a long stretch of strained silence until eyes then flit to Taehyung, holding Jimin’s hand confidently. There were unspoken questions and even looks of anger. Jimin should have expected some of them to doubt his sudden disloyalty to Seokjin, and maybe they had a right to, but even if he did back down from the rebel group, he would never tell their secrets. He didn’t want anyone to get hurt, Seokjin nor the people that stood before him then. He felt like he had the oldest moral question in the book in front of him: save the one man he knew and loved, or save the multiple people that he barely knew.But there was Taehyung, too, on the side of the multiple people. Taehyung, who he knew and loved as well. Perhaps the choice he had made wasn’t so drastic.“Everyone,” Taehyung spoke calmly, squeezing Jimin’s small fingers in his large, encompassing ones. “It seems Jimin is not our only new member. It looks like you’ve easily welcomed Wonwoo, so please welcome Jimin the same.”“Taehyung…” Hyojin muttered, brows drawn in concern. “Wonwoo knew Chief Suga, and Mingyu trusts him. Are you sure Jimin-““I know Jungkook,” Jimin spoke up nervously. “I know Seokjin, too. Maybe a little too well. I know that he plans to control Jungkook beyond the point of humane. I know that I… I can’t watch that happen to him, like I watched it happen to Taehyung, and like I watched it happen to myself.”“Besides,” Taehyung cut in. “Mingyu trusts Wonwoo? Well, I trust Jimin.”“Even if I can’t betray Seokjin in the end… I won’t let him hurt you. He won’t ever know,” Jimin promised, voice going quiet. It was hard to say, because Jimin didn’t want to believe it would come to that, and he certainly didn’t want to believe that Seokjin would hurt them. Betrayal was never taken lightly in the Kim family, however. Jimin saw what happened when Seokjin took Chief Suga’s change of heart as betrayal. Seokjin set Suga’s own warriors against him and drove him out to die in the cold winter. And his parents… “Welcome, Jimin,” a soft spoken voice chimed in, and Jimin searched the scattered people until his eyes landed on Soonyoung, stepping forwards. It was odd to see him so lax, his shirt unbuttoned at the top and his tie nowhere in sight, hair mussed instead of neatly off his face. Jimin remembered Seokjin slapping Soonyoung for helping Jungkook and Taehyung sneak out of the palace, and he strode towards the man to pull him into an embrace. The servant seemed surprise, unsure what to do with himself at first. He was so used to keeping the concubines at an arm's length, never to touch them without Seokjin’s instruction, but eventually he returned the hug.“Thank you, Soonyoung,” Jimin told him. “And I’m sorry.”“You’re okay,” Soonyoung assured him, a smile in his voice. When they parted, Jimin was delighted to see the man’s little lopsided smirk. Soonyoung cleared his throat, turning back to face the others gathered around the metal table and marble counters. “We have a lot to talk about. Things will be picking up pace from here on out. We’re ready, but we also only have another full day to smooth out our plans. As you know, Taehyung wrote a letter to King Hoseok and King Namjoon last time we met, and I gave that letter to the messenger Heeyeon to deliver. Well, Heeyeon has finally returned with the response from the kings, as well as Chief Suga.”Jihoon stood a little straighter where he was lounging on the counter next to Hansol and Seungkwan. “The chief? He made it to Hoseok’s kingdom, then?”“Yes, and as far as we can tell, he’s well. In fact, all three of them have moved to Jungkook’s castle,” Taehyung reports, stepping up to the short end of the metal table and flattening out the letter onto its surface. Chan and Jeonghwa, who were closest on either side, leaned in to see the words.“Is that the letter?” A man Jimin didn’t recognize asked, and Taehyung nodded in confirmation. “Can you read it out?”Taehyung nodded again, taking up the paper. “‘Dear Writer, we know you are not King Jungkook. We have Seokmin, Jungkook’s messenger, to confirm that the letter you have sent was not in his writing. However, we are willing to give you the benefit of the doubt and say that you had Jungkook’s consent in writing it. We will agree to your meeting under the condition that you bring no more than three people. I understand that your previous letter expressed great concern for a group of people, but it’s far too dangerous for us to consider meeting you all. If our meeting goes as planned, we will aid you in saving Jungkook and any others that may need liberation. Chief Suga will accept any Seaside members back, all acts forgiven under the circumstances, and King Hoseok and King Namjoon will not turn away any of the Kim kingdom’s refugees. If this is a ploy by Kim Seokjin himself, we will still meet under the same conditions. Three to three in the midst of night on the banks of the creek at the base of the mountain, on the side of Jeon territory. Choose your accompaniment wisely, and arrive shortly after sunset. This meeting must not proceed to the morning. Yours truly, the Cliffs and the Sea.’”Everyone in the room took a moment to mull over the letter. Jihoon was the first to speak, summarizing, “So the meeting for tomorrow is on… who’s going? How do we distract Seokjin so he doesn’t notice three people have left the palace?”“We’ll need a distraction,” Taehyung input, bending to rest his elbow on the table and his cheek on his hand. “I think I should go. I have amends to make with my chief, and he’ll hopefully trust me. Soonyoung, too, since he’s been helping organize this from the start. Now we just need…”Taehyung’s eyes habitually roamed to Jimin, but the concubine was quick to say, “I’ll be the distraction. It… shouldn’t be hard, you know? Jungkook, too, I’ll keep them both up in the tower in our rooms.”A few people shuffled awkwardly at that, knowing the exact purpose Jimin would serve. Most of them brushed it off, Jimin’s duties normalized to them. Taehyung was watching carefully, expression wistful, but Jimin knew he had no right to attend such an important meeting. Not only might it look bad, but he was brand new to their group. He was better suited to stay behind and entertain Seokjin, anyways. It was what he was good for.Jimin looked away from Taehyung, letting the meeting resume, tuning it out so it was background chatter. Hansol opted to go in the end, to which Seungkwan loudly protested, something about leaving him alone with all the chores. Jimin just spectated, blurring into the background and finding comfort as the meeting melted into chaos, little sects of people breaking off from the main conversation to discuss more mundane matters. By the time Taehyung had discussed all that he felt necessary with a group that seemed most prominent, like the leaders somewhat, everyone else had turned the meeting into a relaxing hangout. It made Jimin realize just how much of an outside he was, even though he had seen most of the servants on a daily basis. Seokjin had always ensured that Jimin was held on a pedestal to them, and the concubine had barely noticed until then, when he was knocked down and put on their level finally. In fact, he felt lower than them. He felt shallow for being so pampered and glorified by Jimin. He felt ashamed and disgusted. He felt displaced.It was dawning on Jimin that Jungkook was becoming the same. Jungkook was a king, so of course there was a certain amount of respect to be expected, but Jungkook had changed. When Jungkook first arrived, he’d been so humble, shocked when everyone addressed him as King Jeon and bowed to him. However, after months of Seokjin’s influence, he had slowly slipped into a posher attitude. Jungkook used to laugh and make company with the servants, but it had been weeks since Jimin last saw him be joyously carefree with them. It was as if he didn’t have time for the lower ranked members of the castle any more, even though Jungkook had all the time in the world between waiting for Seokjin’s hearing hours to be over and the usual leisure of the day. Jungkook wasn’t lost quite yet, Jimin thought, but he would be very soon. Becoming intimate with Seokjin just might have been the final crack to make Jungkook’s polite innocence crumble.A hand touched Jimin’s arm, and he jumped, turning to the source. He expected Taehyung, but found himself facing Soonyoung. Jimin felt like scum, seeing the other man happily accept him as an equal. Jimin had practically stepped on Soonyoung for years. Jimin felt miles below the servant. Jimin felt like he was in the pits of hell.Jimin’s face burned with indignity, but he tried to push it down and express warmth. “Hello, Soonyoung,” he said shyly.“Jimin,” Soonyoung greeted back. Then, furthering Jimin’s astonishment, he took the concubine’s hands in his own. “I’m really glad Taehyung decided to tell you, Jimin. I know we… we’ve had our weird moments.” Jimin abruptly remembered just how many times Soonyoung had seen him in many states of undress and even more states of humiliating arousal because of Seokjin’s shameless public use of Jimin’s body. “But I was always rooting for you. I saw how you got, when you were alone. You’re such a bright soul, Jimin, it shouldn’t be dampened and suppressed because you’re a slave to Seokjin’s pleasure. You shouldn’t have to hide your passion of music and poetry, and your love for animals, and your energetic lifestyle. I saw it all, and I want you to be free. You deserve it.”Jimin choked on a sound halfway between a sob and a laugh. He felt his eyes watering for a second time that night, but he didn’t dare pull his hands free to wipe them. Instead, he held tighter to Soonyoung, shaking his head. “I don’t. I’ve been living well, Soonyoung. I’ve been given so much comfort and ease. You’re the one who- I mean, all that Seokjin did to you, all that I did to you-““Is in the past, Jimin,” Soonyoung cut him off, and Jimin’s heart hurt with how good and pure the servant was. “We both deserve freedom. It hurts to let go of Seokjin and the mountain castle and the mountain itself. It really hurts, even for me. It’s our home, you know? But it’s for the better.” Soonyoung grinned and gave Jimin’s hands one final compress before releasing them. “We’ll see better days ahead of us.”Jimin smiled. God, I hope, Soonyoung.~~~Breakfast was a strange, secretive, quiet affair. Seokjin was acting as Seokjin normally did, eating his food like a champion. Jungkook was shifting and wincing and blushing and smiling into his eggs and toast. Taehyung was half awake, sipping hot coffee from a straw stuck in a mug, seeming completely unconcerned with what would go down later that night and the next day. And then there was Jimin. Poor, displaced Jimin. Taehyung had his band of rebels, Seokjin had his fiancé, and Jimin was in on both yet was still being shoved to the edges a little bit. He’d noticed not only the absurd amount of hickies Jungkook wore and the way he walked like his spine was broken, but the ring on his finger as well. A ring that made a clear separation between what Seokjin could call a true lover and a simple consort. The difference between everlasting and expendable.Jimin didn’t want to feel so jealous and hurt. Jimin didn’t want to feel anything at all. He was tired. His emotions had been dragged through the wringer the past few days, and all he wanted was to curl up and be with Taehyung. Taehyung was his only saving grace, but the other concubine was understandably distracted by more important matters. So Jimin felt alone.He didn’t eat much that morning. Usually Seokjin would reprimand him and make him finish the plate to keep his energy up, but that morning, the dining table was silent save for the scrapes of three forks on three plates and the occasional unnoticeable grumble of Jimin’s stomach.“What’s on the schedule today?” Taehyung asked after he’d slurped the last of his coffee through his straw.Seokjin considered the question as he chewed, eyes flicking towards the ceiling. “I have issues to sort with Commander Yerim this morning. My hearing start after lunch, as is routine for Fridays. I suppose I should make preparations for tomorrow after that. I want tonight for us, though. All of us.”Taehyung froze momentarily as he was lifting a slice of apple to his mouth, but he caught himself and smoothed it over before Seokjin noticed. One glance at Jungkook told Jimin that the youngest of them had been watching, and looked fairly curious. Jimin had never wanted Jungkook to stay silent, except for in those few seconds it took for Taehyung to chew, swallow, and answer.Jimin feared whatever excuse Taehyung was brewing, because no matter how valid it was, Seokjin would not be happy about it. Instead, Taehyung gave his boxy grin and wriggled happily. “Ooh, I’m excited. It looks like Jungkookie had fun last night. How do you feel?”Jungkook giggled, which softened Jimin’s warring heart, making him crack a small smile. “Um… Sore, but also good. Really good.”“That’s pretty accurate, yeah,” Taehyung agreed. Jimin remembered the first time Seokjin had taken Taehyung, after the trade had happened. It had been a few uncertain days, but the night it finally happened, Jimin was allowed to participate and it was truly spectacular. Taehyung had been so beautiful, falling into his subspace, and Jimin was invigorated to have a new partner to mix into his and Seokjin’s relationship. They’d grown very close after that, and Jimin had never felt happier.So why was it different with Jungkook? Why had Jimin and Taehyung been locked out for his first time? Why did they have to ask for scraps the day after? Why did they feel farther apart than ever?“Jungkook,” Jimin prompted, “Tae and I missed you last night. Want to spend time with us while Seokjin meets with Yerim?”Jungkook smiled, his lips kiss-bitten and rosy. “Yes, of course.”Seokjin sighed, putting down his silverware. “Three lovers and none of them want to accompany me to me meeting,” he complained. Jimin wasn’t sure whether or not it was a joke until Seokjin broke into a chuckle. “Jungkook deserves some down time. Treat him well, boys.”Taehyung, sitting next to Jungkook, leaned to bump shoulders affectionately with him. “We always do.”After their meal had been cleaned up, Jimin’s plate still full, the three youngest parted ways from Seokjin at the door. Before Jimin could follow Taehyung and Jungkook, however, Seokjin was tugging Jimin back by the collar of his shirt. They were dressed properly that day, no concubine robes until the hearings began, when they needed to look pretty and ditzy. Jimin let himself be pulled, facing Seokjin with a controlled expression of confusion.“Jiminie,” Seokjin called him fondly, sliding his grip to the smaller man’s shoulder, giving it a squeeze. “You didn’t eat. What have I told you about skipping meals?”Jimin ducked his head, a gesture of both apology and submission. “I’m sorry. I-“ Jimin paused, making it seem emotional, when in reality he was wracking his brain for an excuse. “You don’t pay as much attention to me any more. I feared I was gaining weight again. I just wanted you to-““Oh, Park Jimin,” Seokjin uttered grievously, and Jimin was being pulled against the king’s chest. Jimin froze, crashing waves of simultaneous comfort and guilt washing over him. “You are perfect. You have always been perfect. You haven’t gained a single kilogram, in fact you probably lost a few. Even if you had gained, as long as you are happy and healthy, you will remain beautiful.”“Seokjin…” Jimin said, frowning.“I love you, Jimin. Don’t forget that. My developing relationship with Jungkook may have distracted me, but you still mean just as much to me. And Taehyung… Taehyung has concerned me, with everything going on. I keep him close to keep an eye on him.”“You don’t think he-““No, I trust his loyalty to me. He took a great example from you, baby,” Seokjin told him, brushing back Jimin’s hair into its parting. “Just to be cautious, though. Don’t worry about that. Worry about yourself. Eat. I’ll have Mingyu find you with something to hold you over until lunch.” Seokjin kissed Jimin’s forehead, letting the concubine draw out of his arms. “I love you, Park Jimin.”Jimin’s lips twitched up, but it hurt too much to force a full grin. “I-I love you, too, Seokjin.” Jimin rubbed at his eyes as he turned, not wanting to linger any longer lest Seokjin figure out his tears were despairing rather than grateful.Jimin sat in a lonely armchair in the study Taehyung chose to lead Jungkook to, not partaking as the other two flipped through Taehyung’s sketchbooks. He was trying very hard not to let them, especially Jungkook, know that he was on the verge of pitiful tears. He felt so horrible, so guilty. All he wanted to do was spill his guts to Taehyung and have some sense talken into him, for Taehyung to fix Jimin’s broken, needy mind. Jimin had always had attachment issues, and he knew that it would become a problem as soon as he hastily agreed to join Taehyung’s cause. All during the meeting the previous night and all throughout the morning, his stomach had been twisting itself into knots.The more the days dragged on, the more Jimin was figuring out just how messed up they all were. Taehyung was probably the better off of the four of them. He seemed to have his head on right, at least. He knew what was worth fighting for while Jimin struggled between the man who bought him as a consort and the kid who wormed his way into his heart naturally. It should have been easy. He shouldn’t have fallen in love with Seokjin.He curled up tighter, knees drawing to his chest and arms wrapping around them. Everything hurt. He felt a pulsing pain behind his eyes and in his sinuses, which he had to keep sniffling quietly, trying to pass it off as a cold.The reality was, whether he liked it or not, everything would go down the next day. He had less than twenty-four hours to decide whether he would stand back with Seokjin or follow through for Jungkook.The plan, as Jimin had learned it, was to be set in motion after Seokjin and Jungkook had settled into temporary housing on the forest outskirts. They would have a day of rest before they began showing Jungkook off as alive and well and freshly engaged to his knight in shining armor, King Seokjin, and he would convince the forest that the mountain people were nothing like what the late King Jeon painted them to be.On that day of rest, mountain servants would begin to escape the mountain territory. Since most of the Seaside warriors had been integrated into the inverted apartments, the rebels would congregate at the remains of the Seaside village on the beach. That night, before Seokjin could get word of the mass exodus from any messengers, Taehyung and a few rebel soldiers would… well, that was when the plan got iffy. Jimin didn’t know what they would do. He wasn’t allowed to know, which he had agreed was the best idea, in case Seokjin somehow found out and grated him or in case he willingly backed out and tried to tattle. He would never, but he completely understood the precaution.He couldn’t help think of the worst case scenarios, though. It made him feel sick, wondering what they’d do to Seokjin, if they’d hurt him, if they’d even go so far as to kill him. He liked to think Taehyung wouldn’t, but after witnessing the way he’d squared off with Chief Suga in the woods, he wasn’t so sure. There was also the huge, inescapable feel that they would fail. That it would get out somehow, or Seokjin would figure it out, and they would be- what? Imprisoned? Executed? Jimin knew that the Kim family, even Seokjin who was an improvement from his father, was not shy to high punishment. Or would- would the three of them be held captive as unwilling sex slaves? They had always been consenting, for the most part- it was a bit less clear cut with Jimin, since he had been sold around most of life for the one purpose of bringing pleasure regardless of whether or not he was willing. But he did end up enjoying Seokjin’s company. Would he still, even after trying to betray him? Would Seokjin still care for him tenderly after rough sessions and intense scenes? Or would Jimin be left bleeding and cum stuffed at the end of every night, feeling hollow inside. It was a feeling he was familiar with, but never with Seokjin. He felt gross just thinking about being subjected to that again.“Jimin?”Jimin jumped, lifting his head from where he’d tucked it down. Taehyung was sketching absentmindedly, glancing up every so often. It was Jungkook who had spoken, in his soft little voice that never failed to make Jimin’s heart feel fuller. He knelt on the floor in front of the armchair, wincing as he shifted his but on his heels. Jimin stretched out his legs again and beckoned for Jungkook to sit with him, which the younger man looked grateful to do. He eased his lean body over Jimin’s lap, legs kicked over the arm of the couch, his side lined up against Jimin’s chest, heads knocking together gently as Jungkook nuzzled into his neck.“What is it, Jungkook?” Jimin asked tiredly. He hated how drained he sounded even to his own ears. He put one hand on Jungkook’s hip and the other on his thigh.“You’re sad.”It was a statement of observation, not a question. Jimin sighed, deflating a little more. “Don’t worry about me.”“I will,” Jungkook protested, muffled as his lips pressed against Jimin’s collar. “Because I love you.”Jimin almost brushed right over the words until he remembered who they were coming from. His hands tightened, and Jungkook seemed to like the firmer grip, melting into it. Jimin could feel him smiling into his skin. “You- Jungkook, what-““I do. I love you, and I love Taehyung, and I love Seokjin. I am so happy, Jimin. Please be happy, too.”The way things were going, Jimin wasn’t sure he would ever be completely happy again. It felt so good to hear Jungkook say he loved Jimin and Taehyung, but Seokjin-“Oh,” Jimin breathed out shakily.Jungkook tensed. “Sh-Should I not have said that?” He tried to sit up, but Jimin held him close, needing the warm body to cling to.“No, no. I love you, too, Jungkook. So much that it scares me.” He met Taehyung’s eyes over Jungkook’s head, and found them wide and uncertain. Jungkook relaxed again, hands curling into Jimin’s shirt. “Jungkook, do you trust us?”“Yes,” Jungkook answered immediately. “Why do you keep bringing up trust? Taehyung mentioned it the other day, before he-“ Jungkook flushed warm. He struggled with his words for a moment before deciding to push on. “Is something wrong?”Taehyung shook his head, almost imperceptibly. The goal was to keep Jungkook safe and happy until the night they’d escape. Jimin didn’t like that he would be torn from Seokjin without warning, but he had no say. Jungkook loved Seokjin. Jungkook also loved Jimin and Taehyung. Would he still, though, if they forced him from the mountain king without asking him if it was what he wanted? How does one rescue a man that didn’t know he needed to be rescued?“There’s some things you don’t know, Jungkook…” Jimin said slowly, and Taehyung’s expression flashed with panic. He grew rigid, hand freezing, clutching the sketching pencil. The younger man’s eyes were screaming no, don’t, you said you wouldn’t. “Some things that Taehyung doesn’t know either.” The panic slid into confusion, still wild and frantic in Taehyung’s eyes even as he kept his body still. “Some things about Seokjin’s past. And I want you all to hear it.”“Does he want you to tell us?”Jimin hesitated. Seokjin hadn’t discussed his own past in many years. The only reason Jimin knew so much was because he grew up in the mountains, unlike Taehyung and Jungkook. Some of it was knowledge from news articles, now buried away in the minds of the citizens who didn’t dare bring it back up. Most of it was knowledge from Jimin’s previous owner, a village official who, along with keeping Jimin as a pet, was having an affair with the princess. Yes, princess, a woman born of the same blood as Seokjin, yet no one knew her- no one except the exclusive Kim family themselves and Jimin. The official used to, until he was executed for knowing of her existence. Jimin, too, would have been executed had Seokjin not shown extreme interest in his pretty face.“He never told me not to tell you two,” Jimin said - half-truth. “Besides, it’s not entirely his story to tell, because this… this is how Seokjin bought me.”“Bought you?” Jungkook repeated, squirming until Jimin finally allowed him to sit up and look at him.Jimin laughed, looking away. It was humorless. “I’m a concubine, Jungkook. I’m not like Taehyung who willingly took this role when he met Seokjin and fell for him during a Seaside trade. Do you ever wonder where my family is? They didn’t want me, so they sold me. I’m not the only one, either, there’s a- a market of sorts. I ended up falling for Seokjin, yes, but- let me explain it all.”“Jimin-“ Jungkook tried, but with one look was silenced. Jimin’s gaze was too intense to deny. Even Taehyung was shocked by what Jimin was about to give up. He knew some of it, but they never really talked about it all. They were both in rapt attention for Jimin. “Okay,” Jungkook acquiesced, leaning back on the arm of the chair. He took Jimin’s hand in his. “We’ll listen.”Jimin took a deep breath, holding it before he released, ensuring it wouldn’t shudder. He couldn’t rip Jungkook away from Seokjin’s facade of euphoric living, not so suddenly. By ripping into his own gruesome past, he can expose some of the horrors little by little. And, though Jimin had turned a blind eye to it in the past, there were horrors.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
“Turn.”Jimin turned, keeping his shoulders squared, his spine straight save for the little curve at the base to flaunt his rear. The position made him ache a little, given how he’d been holding it for over an hour by that point, marched across stages and tugged into private rooms for closer inspection, reprimanded if he relaxed his posture.“Turn.”Jimin wondered just how many more times he had to turn, just how many more bids would be put on him, just how many more private rooms he’d be taken to before someone would settle the auction. Then he and the other twelve-year-old boys with pretty faces and skinny bodies would be leashed and dragged off to their middle-aged owners to be viewed and touched and fucked until they got boring and were sold again.“Turn.”Jimin was facing the front again, where the tables were set up before the stage in the dim light of the seedy underground dive. In a cluster, standing against the wall, eyes harsh on their boys to make sure they stayed perfect and behaved, were the sellers. Among them, Jimin knew he would find his mother if he bothered to look, her bony shoulders curled in on herself in her long grey coat, old but expensive, giving the illusion of wealth where in reality they had none. Why else would she be selling her youngest son? The useless one, who couldn’t do the heavy labor most mountain teens eventually did and who couldn’t be kicked to the streets like Jimin’s eldest sister was.Scattered amongst the small, round wooden tables were the buyers. Mostly men, wanting to fulfill their pedophiliac pleasures with pretty little boys, but there was the occasional female predator. That’s what Jimin thinks of them all: predators. Him, the unwilling prey.“Bidders, a price for number three? Trained, two years on the market, good condition.”Numbers one and two had already been sold. Jimin could spot them with their owners, who stayed either out of courtesy of the auction or with interest in purchasing a second boy to make their slave. A woman raised her hand, calling, “Thirty.”Jimin nearly flinched, but stopped himself. He could imagine how the boy in question must have felt. To be placed at a worth of only thirty must have hurt him, especially when the bid went up only by fives until the meager price of sixty-five was settled and he was led off to a private room with the woman so she could affirm her decision. Most were affirmed within the first meeting. The reason Jimin was often put back out to the stage was because he always cried, without fail, when he looked into the face of the buyer and horrible images of his future of mistreatment and rape flooded his mind. Second only to bad behavior, crying was one of the greatest turn-aways of buyers. They’ve called Jimin cry baby and bitch and little girl, throwing him back into the market, not wanting a slave who cried while he was forced to have sex.But Jimin felt his tears had gone dry. After days of being brought to these underground locations, all bars of some sort, closed off for the night, he didn’t have the will to cry for himself any more. There was no escaping it.“Number four has a starting minimum of sixty,” the announcer told the buyers. “Virgin, newest item on the market. Bidders, your prices?”Jimin stood still, blinking lethargically, as he was sold. Not even alive enough to have a name any more, apparently. Number four. Sixty. Seventy. A hundred. A hundred twenty. A hundred thirty. A hundred thirty five. The numbers increasing more slowly as they weighed his worth. Going once. Going twice. S-“Two hundred.”“Two hundred, going once? Twice? Sold for two hundred, please collect your item and step into a room.”A man walked forwards, lanky and tall, towering over Jimin as he chained a leash onto the collar the boy already wore and tugged surprisingly gently. Jimin followed, legs working automatically, moving like a puppet on strings, pretending he lacked emotions like one. Jimin’s mother watched him go with hard eyes. Was she proud? No, she has no feelings for me, Jimin reminded himself. She’s probably just content that I’m worth enough to buy her a new coat.Jimin stopped when the man told him to stop, and he sat on a hard wooden seat when the man told him to sit. The bar obviously dealt with strippers or whores, creatures of the night, for the small room was one of many, decorated just the same with a single chair and a black futon style couch. After closing the door, the man- Jimin’s owner- reclined himself onto the couch, crossing one long leg over the other and eyeing Jimin up and down and back again.“Name?”“Jimin,” the boy answered, automatically, like his little wooden puppet mouth was being operated by a perfect puppeteer, a ventriloquist who knew just what to make him say.“Age?”“Twelve.”“And it’s true, you’re a virgin?”Jimin fought not to color. “Yes.”“Call me sir.”“Sir.”The man smiled, ugly to Jimin’s petrified eyes. He wasn’t that old, but he wasn’t the youngest Jimin had seen. He had to have been nearing forty. Jimin swallowed, a small click sounding from his throat, but the man paid it no mind. “Be obedient, pet, and we’ll have a good time. Come. I plan to keep you, and I want to touch my new toy.”Jimin feared he wouldn’t have the strength of will to move himself towards the man, but his feet carried him somehow and he found himself being seated on bony thighs after the man had uncrossed his legs. Jimin could hardly stand to look at him, but forced himself to, letting his mind take himself somewhere far away so it was more bearable. With a yank on Jimin’s leash, the deal was sealed with the clash of Jimin’s never-kissed lips against those of a man far older and far more terrible than Jimin should have ever had to kiss.~~~Jimin was sold and bought another five times between the ages of twelve and eighteen. The best of his owners used him a few times a week for vanilla sex and company to ease their lonely, miserable lives. The worst used him multiple times in a night, tying him tightly and fucking him dry and overstimulating him until he screamed in agony- and they loved it when he screamed. By the sixth time he was being sold, his price had increased. Despite being far from a virgin, it paid to have experience and to be versed in torture porn. Jimin’s body bruised easy and cut pretty, healed quickly or took more on top of other pains. He was the perfect bitch, and he was sold for over five hundred in an auction for the nobleman of the mountain kingdom. No more depressed, sketchy lowlifes for Jimin any longer- only rich, shady lowlifes. A new brand of creep.Jimin had experienced both men and women in his time, and found that he didn’t have a particular preference. His preference, if asked, would be neither. He’d rather not be owned by anyone, of any gender. His newest owner was, however, a male by the name of Seungcheol. He was very young, couldn’t be more than a few years older than Jimin, and he never dared touch Jimin unless he was given permission. In actuality, Seungcheol wasn’t much interested in Jimin at all. He was bought as a gift from his parents, who wanted to divert Seungcheol’s affections from the princess, whom he’d admired from afar. Getting a fucktoy wasn’t about to sate Seungcheol’s infatuation, though, and Jimin was content to stay silently by the man’s side as he put up fronts for his parents.Jimin spent half a year with Seungcheol, long enough to turn nineteen, and it was a well needed break from the constant sex and abuse he’d been through for the past six years. He watched as Seungcheol began an affair, slipping out after dark, asking Jimin to please respond if anyone went knocking at his bedroom door. Jimin did. He liked Seungcheol well enough, even if he was extremely wary of the man’s relationship with the princess. The princess was not the heir to the throne, since the Kim’s had an elder son, but she was their prized child. Dolled up and shown off and courted by many men across the kingdom. Seungcheol could have been one of those men, but his family wasn’t quite high ranked enough for King Kim to allow him near his daughter. The princess wanted Seungcheol too, but no begging could convince the king to let them be. It was a love fated to fail, the Romeo and Juliet of the mountains, and Jimin lamented to know that all he could do was watch.It all came to fruition on the night of a royal ball. The Kim’s loved to host large, extravagant parties. The thing was, no one really liked to attend. Everyone was terrified of the king, but if keeping him docile meant plastering on a smile and showing up dressed in their best, then they would damn well do just that. Jimin accompanied Seungcheol, of course, as his parents expected him to. He was dressed in the telltale robes of a nobleman’s consort. Since he was officially of age in the mountain kingdom, it was completely legal for Jimin to be sold and bought as a sex slave. It was only illegal below the age of seventeen. It was a disgusting custom of the nobles. While most people attending the ball had husbands or wives, there were a few young and even fewer older men and women with robed consorts following them like they were the North star. The best behaved in the land.The first half of the night was boring. The royal family made a grand entrance a half hour late to their own party, as expected. The king, queen, prince, and princess sat at a long table with their family and high nobles. Jimin barely saw them all night, as Seungcheol’s family clung to the outskirts of the ballroom, away from the large windows behind the royal table. Seungcheol was more daring, at one point drifting closer along the sides of the room, neck straining to catch a glimpse of his forbidden lover. The princess had no more discretion than him, and Jimin grew nervous with the way they stared at each other from across the room and sought each other out when they were forced out of sight.After the customary mingling and dinner, the music and dancing began. That was when Seungcheol left Jimin at their table. Jimin gripped his sleeve before he went, saying nothing but speaking volumes with his concerned eyes. Seungcheol was bright and smiling, a thrill underlying his expression as he reassured Jimin and left, not heeding Jimin’s silent warning.Jimin spent the second half of the night in anxious waiting. Seungcheol’s family eventually left the table to talk to the other guests and he was left alone, unsure if he should move, unsure if he was even allowed to. He nursed a glass of white wine, not accepting refills, wanting to be sober in case something happened. People approached him, asking who he belonged to and where his owner was. He was beginning to draw attention. No other consort had been left alone for so long, and Jimin’s nervous ticks were becoming increasingly obvious.When Jimin caught the eye of the prince, his heart nearly stopped.The prince was devilishly handsome with his youthful smooth skin and mature features that he grew beautifully into. Jimin couldn’t help the moment his gaze lingered before tearing his eyes away, his pulse in his throat. He could feel the prince still staring, and Jimin bowed his head, hands curling around his wine glass. He had no right to meet eyes with the prince, he was far, far below him in rank- Jimin didn’t even have rank. Had Jimin met eyes with the king by accident instead... well, he feared he would be met with the axe.Jimin wallowed in his own fear until footsteps approached. He thought they would pass him by, but when they stopped beside his chair, he looked up, eyes wide, mouth opening, “Seu-“The name died in his throat. Again, he was trapped in some frozen second where he couldn’t look away, he needed that moment to register what he was seeing, who. He snapped his mouth shut. His eyes flickered to the floor, and then, too bewildered not to, returned to the face of the man standing over him. Said man had an eyebrow raised, plush lips lax with no expression, skin smooth and tan.“Seokjin, actually, but that’s Your Highness to you.”Jimin didn’t realize the tiny squeak of panic that came from him until it escaped, and the prince, standing before him, lit up with amusement.“What? Will you not answer your prince?” Seokjin tsked, clearly playing with Jimin. “You must always answer to me. Got that?”Jimin twitched into action, nodding. Seokjin once again raised his brows, and Jimin stuttered out, “Y-Yes, Your Highness.”Seokjin hummed, satisfied. “What is your name, subject?”“Jimin, Your Highness.”“Jimin,” Seokjin repeated, like he was tasting wine, rolling it over his tongue and testing the feel of it in his mouth. “You’re very pretty, Jimin.”Jimin’s face went aflame, and he startled a little at the feeling, touching his palm to his own cheek gently in surprise. He was used to being called many variations of pretty, so accustomed to it that the complement usually flew right over him, but it wasn’t some seller or flirty nobles paying it to him.“I... Thank you, Your Highness,” Jimin struggled to say, feeling strangled. Part of him was getting a tiny thrill from having the attention of the crown prince- another part of him felt like he was walking on glass.The sound of a small, squeaky laugh furthered Jimin’s shock, and he looked up again despite his better judgement, finding the prince’s mouth tilted up and an amusement in his dark, enchanting eyes. “Well, Jimin, where is your owner?”Jimin looked around, hoping desperately to spot Seungcheol’s dark hair and red mouth somewhere in the crowd, but he was nowhere in Jimin’s line of sight. Jimin deflated a little, placing down his wineglass to twist his hands together in his lap, watching his small fingers nervously. “I’m not sure. He left the table some time ago, asking me to stay. I’m sorry.”Seokjin hummed, hands folding behind his back as he appeared to ponder the situation. “Who is he, then?”“Choi Seungcheol, Your Highness. He’s a good owner, I promise, he-““No need to defend him,” Seokjin said, silencing Jimin. “Would this Seungcheol mind if I stole you for a short time?”Jimin’s stomach dropped. He couldn’t quite believe what he was hearing. He swallowed, and tried for a smile that came across all too shy, but that only pleased Seokjin further. “I don’t think he has the status nor the right to protest, Your Highness.”“Correct you are.” A hand lowered into Jimin’s field of vision, fingers long and skinny, dwarfing the consort’s as he accepted it delicately. “Come with me,” Seokjin purred, and suddenly, Jimin was on his feet and chest to chest with the prince, the breath stolen from his lungs. “And maybe I’ll let you come.”Jimin wasn’t sure if he wanted that, but he was sure that, just like Seungcheol, he had no right or status to protest- in fact, even less so. Besides, it was the prince, spoiled rotten and almost as powerful as his parents. Who was Jimin to deny? Who was Jimin to dare want to deny? So he smiled and let himself be led, keeping his eyes on Seokjin’s broad back, shirt just tight enough that Jimin could picture muscle beneath it. He felt the room’s eyes on them, heard the whispers as they passed, unintelligible but definitely about them. Jimin only bothered with a glance to see how the rest of the royal family was reacting, but found that the queen and King Kim’s mother were the only two left.Jimin knew instantly that nothing good could have caused the king to go and seek out the princess, and he felt an urgent wave of doom flood through him, making him stumble in his step a little as he was taken through a private side entrance of the ballroom. Had Seokjin fooled him? Was Jimin being taken because Seungcheol had been caught, and he had to also face punishment for his owner’s crime? It didn’t make a lot of sense to Jimin, but he still got choked with fear thinking it was true. He wanted to snatch his hand back and run, hide, help Seungcheol if he could, but he knew that he would fail and make matters worse.When they stepped into a small study, it was quiet and empty. There was a desk tucked against the back wall with only space to fit a leather chair and a large portrait of the current Kim family. There were bookshelves lining the left wall and a map of the world on the right with a slim side table. Jimin’s was at once both impressed by the room’s simple yet expensive style and confused as to why he was brought there.Seokjin answered Jimin’s silent question without prompt, explaining flippantly, “No one will bother us here, as this is my personal study at the moment.” Jimin figured it made sense, given the room had several educational facets. Seokjin must have been interested in personal studies outside his classroom. He was sure to have the best educator in the land alongside his sister.The thought brought back Jimin’s unease at the thought of the missing king and Seungcheol’s extended absence, long enough for Seokjin to notice and decide Jimin needed... better care. Jimin still didn’t know Seokjin’s true purpose in getting him alone. What he suggested was obviously sex of some variation, but was it a one time thing? Just the prince making a power move, taking someone else’s consort just because Jimin was pretty and his owner, even if he was around, couldn’t stop Seokjin. Or did Seokjin want to test out his product before deciding to keep it?Jimin grimaced at his own inner degradation of himself. When Seokjin turned to Jimin, the consort’s face became carefully controlled, a touch of curiosity in his flickering gaze. Seokjin breathed a laugh, barely there, and said, “You can look at me, you know.”Jimin wasn’t sure if that was a good idea, more for his own sanity’s sake rather than out of respect’s sake. But he did look, because he rather felt he had to after being called out for his uncertainty. Seokjin’s eyes were warm, dark but burning like smoldering embers. Jimin never understood why eyes were considered the window to the soul, since he expected cold eyes to match Seokjin’s hard and rich upbringing. Then again, maybe Seokjin’s father reflected nothing of the man in front of Jimin. Perhaps Jimin was all wrong to assume the worst of the prince.“Do you enjoy being a consort, Jimin?”Jimin blinked slowly, taken aback by the question. No one had ever asked him that. Even when he was first sold, he was never asked if he wanted to be a consort. He didn’t have that choice, whether he enjoyed it or not. Jimin knew that he didn’t enjoy it, not at all. He didn’t like gross, older men fucking him or desperate, aged women demanding to be fucked by him. The one man that was actually close in age to him wasn’t interested in sex with Jimin, and while Jimin was glad for the break, he couldn’t help but wonder if maybe he would have enjoyed it if it were Seungcheol.Not sure if he was to answer honestly, Jimin floundered too long, and Seokjin picked up on it. “Based on your expression alone,” he drawled, leaning back against the dark wooden desk, “I believe your answer is no.”“I... no.”“Is it the sex? Or is it your owner?”Jimin frowned, finding the repeating pattern of the dark green carpet very interesting suddenly. “Not Seungcheol, but other owners. I’ve never had real, enjoyable sex. They all... they disgusted me, if I’m to be honest.”“Yes, honesty. That’s all I want you to tell me: the truth.” Seokjin cleared his throat, and Jimin looked up, sensing the call for attention. Seokjin’s face was ernest, inviting, handsome to the point of cruelty. “So, I want you to honestly tell me. Do you want to have real, enjoyable sex, Jimin?”Seokjin seemed to know all the questions Jimin had never found answers to. But Jimin nodded, and it felt like the truth.“Mm. And if I could show you real, enjoyable sex?”Jimin’s stomach felt tight, coiled like a spring. He was torn. He felt stripped apart, taken down. Jimin was used to pretending he desired the people who came onto him. He was used to vamping it up and encouraging them, even if he hated it. But Seokjin was asking for honesty. And Seokjin was attractive, but was that enough? The truth was, Jimin didn’t know if Seokjin could follow through on his proposition. Could he show Jimin real, enjoyable sex? Was it even possible for Jimin at that point in his life, after so much discomfort and disappointment?“C-Could you?” Jimin asked, sounding small and just as uncertain as he felt.“Are you attracted to me?”“You’re quite beautiful.”“Yes, I am,” Seokjin conceded, and Jimin smiled a little at the man’s confidence. “But that doesn’t answer my question.”“Yes. I am attracted to you, Your Highness. Truthfully.”“Then I believe I can make you feel good,” Seokjin continued, and his footsteps carried him to stand before Jimin, looking down at him. “May I?”A finger hooked under Jimin’s chin, tilting his face for Seokjin to see. Jimin’s lips parted, but he didn’t quite know what to say. “People don’t usually ask,” he whispered, feeling as if he spoke any louder, it would disturb the peaceful, relaxed bubble that Seokjin seemed to live in. And he was inviting Jimin in, for a brief period. And Jimin wanted to accept that invitation, despite every memory he had screaming at him not to. Could Seokjin turn those memories around, though?“Wanting it is the first step to enjoying it,” Seokjin replied, and his thumb brushed over Jimin’s lower lip, eyes glued to the pink swell under the pad of his finger. The unabashed want in his expression was astounding- what was even more astounding was the way he patiently waited for Jimin’s consent despite that lust. Most men would have gone and pushed Jimin to his knees at that point, ordered him to do this or that, never asking in the first place. “Do you want it?”“I... But Seungcheol...”“I’m asking about you, Jimin.”Jimin bit his lip, but Seokjin’s thumb almost immediately untucked it from between his teeth. “Yes. Yes, I want it. I want to enjoy it. I want you to show me. I want- I want you.”Seokjin’s mouth quirked in a grin. “You’re not used to wanting things, are you?”Jimin blushed pink. “N-No. Sorry...”Seokjin slid his hand to hold Jimin’s jaw, leaning in close enough to make the consort’s eyes flutter and lips emit gasp. “Stay with me,” Seokjin offered, the ghost of his mouth over Jimin’s. “And you can have anything you want.”~~~Jimin found it funny that he, a consort, was in a scene of perfect romance. There was no love to be had, not yet at least. At that time, he never expected there to be love at all.He was tucked against Seokjin’s chest where the prince leaned back against the couch. They had started out on the actual furniture, but frustrated from the restraint of movement, wound up on the floor. The hard ground beneath the carpet didn’t feel the best of Jimin’s sore rear, but the warmth of Seokjin behind him was too exquisite to even think of denying. He was settled down, both their legs stretched out and covered by a thick, fuzzy blanket that had been slung over the back of the couch. Seokjin propped his chin on Jimin’s head and the two were content to bask quietly in the afterglow, long fingers tracing patterns in the consort’s flushed skin, their breaths slowly becoming less labored.“How do you feel?” Seokjin asked, a smugness to his soft tone. His voice vibrated through Jimin pleasantly.Jimin felt incredible.He wished he could say as much, but he was boneless and truly exhausted. He had never had sex like that- where Seokjin was so attentive and willing to give just as much as he took. In fact, to Jimin, it felt like all Seokjin did was give. The prince seemed to enjoy sucking Jimin to full, dripping hardness and fingering him until he was writhing and moaning and fucking him slow and deep, then hard and fast, exactly when Jimin needed it. And Jimin was allowed to indulge. He was allowed to marvel Seokjin’s sculpted body and kiss him like they were lovers and ask for more.So Jimin, at a loss for words to describe just how spectacular he felt, made an audible noise between a moan and a sigh and nuzzled his face to the side, pressing his cheek to Seokjin’s chest. When Seokjin laughed, it flowed through into Jimin, and Jimin couldn’t help a faint, tired giggle in return.Seokjin stroked his hand over the hard muscles of Jimin’s abdomen, fingertips dipping in and out of the ridges and over the planes of skin. “You were perfect, Jimin, so good for me,” Seokjin murmured. Jimin shivered, hands fisting in the soft down of the blanket even as his eyes remained closed comfortably. “Do you like when I praise you, pretty boy?” Jimin nodded, feeling Seokjin’s nose press into his hair, a kiss being planted on his head tenderly. “I think-“The door to the study was suddenly jarred in its frame, but it must have been locked. When the knobs didn’t give, fists pounded on the wood, making Jimin startle and press back against Seokjin automatically. Seokjin was tense, but calm.“Seokjin!” The unmistakable voice of the king growled, and Jimin’s eyes widened, watching the door with fear of it opening under the force of the hits it was taking.Quietly, Seokjin ushered Jimin off his lap, helping the sore consort to stand as he called back coolly, “Yes, father?”“Your ass better be in the throne room in ten minutes! Don’t disappoint me.” With one last rattling bang on the wood, a chilling silence followed. Seokjin’s eyebrows were pinched together as he and Jimin stood, the blanket pooled at their feet, both confused. Jimin timidly started searching for his underwear, but a gentle hand on his back made him stop his frantic looking.“Jimin, you have nothing to worry about,” Seokjin told him. “If you want to stay here-““Your Highness, I-I think it’s about Seungcheol... my owner,” Jimin clarified, voice quivering, his whole body quivering.Seokjin took pause, forehead crinkling more. “Why would it be?” At Jimin’s hesitant and terrified expression, bordering on ill-looking, Seokjin’s face melted into hardness. The quickness at which he went from soft afterglow to puzzled, god-fearing son to cold prince was throwing Jimin entirely off. “Jimin.” Seokjin didn’t even have to say more, the authority with with he spoke the consort’s name was enough to have Jimin shattering.“T-T-The princess,” Jimin burst out, hugging himself, trying to hide himself or maybe protect himself. “He’s in love with the princess, and the princess is in love with him, and they- when she disappeared, he also-“ Jimin stopped, breaths coming out in pants, close to hyperventilating.Seokjin’s jaw tightened, and he looked down, pensive. Jimin trembled in his place for a moment before going back to picking apart their clothes, piling Seokjin’s neatly as he tugged on his own underwear and wrapped his robe around himself, feeling relief in being covered even as his thighs strained from having been spread wide and his rear was tender and his neck and collarbones were so blatantly littered with fresh love bites.Seokjin was still naked when Jimin turned back to him, and the consort made a small noise of distress. “Your Highness, King Kim said ten minutes.”Seokjin closed his eyes briefly, sighing, and finally began to get dressed. “Yes,” he said, “I knew she was up to something. I understand loyalty kept you from telling me, but-“ He sighed again, more annoyed that time. “I knew my father was looking for her. If you had told me, none of this would have happened.”“I’m sorry, Your Highness,” Jimin apologized, voice thick, panic coursing through his veins like an energy pump, making him shake harder by the second until firm hands clasped his biceps. He bowed his head, squeezing his eyes shut. He expected- something. To be berated or to be slapped or worse.“If sympathy finds me,” Seokjin mused, and held silence for a second, forcing Jimin’s curiosity enough to lift his head. “Which it does, for some annoying reason...” Seokjin pursed his lips, releasing Jimin and striding to the door. “Follow me. For the sake of my naive sister’s heart, I can spare you, perhaps even your owner if he can realize what’s good for him and accept my deal.”~~~Jimin had seen some horrific scenes in his lifetime. From children being sexually assaulted, himself included, to pimps beating the daylights out of bidders- but all of that faded away at the sight of Seungcheol, the one person Jimin genuinely liked, on his knees with a sword to his neck.The king looked up sharply is Seokjin entered, the prince’s gait confident but swift as he led Jimin down the long red carpet splitting the center of the room. He ascended the steps wordlessly, coming to a stop behind Seungcheol and folding his hands behind his back primly. “Father,” he greeted.“You took your time,” the king bit out, eyes cutting sharply towards Jimin, who stood a step below Seokjin and bowed his head and shoulders. “Who is this? A witness for the example I’m about to set?”“Father, no!” The princess cried, and when Jimin followed the noise, he found her tied to a thick, ornate column at the edge of the platform. Jimin sucked in a breath, shocked at the sight. The king had restrained his own daughter, forcing her to watch as he threatened her lover’s throat with his blade.Jimin finally looked at Seungcheol. Seungcheol was staring levelly at the king, fearless, stupidly daunting in the face of his own demise.“He is a consort. This man’s consort, in fact,” Seokjin explained, toeing at Seungcheol were he sat on his own heels. Then, with a little smirk, he lowered himself to speak in Seungcheol’s ear, “I took him for a spin, I hope you don’t mind.”The color drained from Jimin’s face. He couldn’t tell if Seokjin was purposely toying with his owner or if it was part of his plan. Either way, it made his stomach twist in knots, especially when Seungcheol flinched and asked, “Jimin… Jimin did he-?”“Shut up,” the king barked, bringing the sword in tighter, a thin line of red welling where it touched. Jimin made a quiet, high noise in the back of his throat. “You, too, or you’ll be next, whore.”“Ah, but father,” Seokjin droned petulantly, traipsing around Seungcheol’s knelt form, a swing in his step that conveyed a playful sheepishness. “I quite enjoyed my time with the little consort.”“No,” Seungcheol growled, crying out when the sword cut deeper. Seokjin looked down at the noble’s son patronizingly, but with a delicate finger, pushed his father’s sword away from the man’s neck.“Hush, now, your merciful prince is trying to buy your freedom,” Seokjin told him, turning back to his father with a raised eyebrow. “Ah. That sounds fun, doesn’t it. A different kind of example. You try to take what’s ours, and we take what’s yours. Not to mention his title will be stripped, he’ll be shamed by our loyal citizens, and my idiotic sister here-“ he gestured to the girl, struggling against her bindings, angry tears spilling over her cheeks, “will be courted off to a more suitable man, never to see this lowlife again.” Seokjin smiled, his straight white teeth bared. “What do you say, father? I’ve always wanted a concubine, and the ones you’ve bought me have failed to entertain me. Remember that disappointment you gave me on my birthday?” Seokjin tsked, turning his back and walking towards the throne, leaning against it.“Remember who’s king here, Seokjin,” his father grit out between his teeth, but his sword remained lowered.Seokjin turned his head to the side, looking back at them through his periphery. “Remember who will be king, father. I’m making a solution in which everyone is happy. Well, except the two who are at fault here, but we want them to be punished, correct?”The venom with which the king glared at his son had Jimin taking tiny steps backwards. They weren’t in the clear yet, and the anxiety was crashing over him in waves, white-tipped and colossal.Seokjin sighed wistfully, growing impatient. As Jimin watched, he picked up on just how much control Seokjin had over his father. “Mother wouldn’t be happy with you if you shed blood tonight. It is your anniversary ball. Face it, I’ve laid out the smartest choice. Don’t let your pride get in the way, father.”The king’s fist tightened around the hilt of his sword, and Jimin nearly fainted, thinking that with one quick slash, Seungcheol would be- but no. The king turned his back and cut the bonds holding his daughter to the column. She fell to her knees, her pale pink gown flowing around her, tragically beautiful as she curved her spine and cried against the marble floor. Seungcheol watched with pained eyes, but made no move, and Jimin thanked the heavens that the man had at least that much sense.“Deal with this, then, Seokjin. This heathen and his whore aren’t worth my time. And don’t think you won’t be punished for disrespecting me like this,” the king snapped, throwing his sword to the floor and harshly grabbing his daughter’s arm as he strode from the room. The princess stumbled after him, looking back every other second with tearful eyes and running makeup, mouthing a phrase over and over to Seungcheol, I love you.When they had disappeared from sight, Seungcheol’s chin dropped to his chest and a hoarse sob erupted from deep within him, coming straight from his shattered heart. Jimin lifted a hand, moving closer, but hesitated. One look from Seokjin, who was leaning in casual indifference against the gilded throne, and Jimin let himself touch Seungcheol’s dark hair gently. The man flinched, looking up sharply. Realizing who it was, Seungcheol’s look of despair spiraled further into hopelessness.“Jimin, I’m-““Don’t apologize, Seungcheol,” Jimin immediately cut him off, short fingers stroking through his owner’s hair. “And don’t fight for me. If I must go, I will. You never used me anyways. You’ll recover. You’ll find someone.” Jimin’s voice cracked, but he pushed on, a watery smile on his lips. “There’s no other way.”“Did the prince really…?” Seungcheol asked in a low voice, thick with tears. Jimin nodded, and Seungcheol’s eyes flashed with anger. “Did he hurt you?”“Seungcheol, I was willing,” Jimin hushed him, kneeling to untie the ropes that had been looped over Seungcheol’s wrists and ankles. Jimin laughed, but it held no humor. “For the first time in my life, I was willing. I’m sorry.”Seungcheol shook his head, gathering himself a little as he rubbed his reddened skin. “No, Jimin, that’s- that’s wonderful, but… are you sure?”“There’s no other way,” Jimin repeated, and Seungcheol squeezed his eyes shut briefly. “I’ll miss you. I love you, Seungcheol. You’ve been so kind to me. You’re the only one who’s ever been kind to me. Please, stay strong out there.”“Jimin…” Seungcheol tried again, but was lost for words. Jimin didn’t blame him, especially with blood still dribbling down his neck, which Jimin dabbed up gently with the sleeve of his robe, staining the fabric red. In the next moment, Seungcheol was grabbing Jimin’s wrist and pulling him into a tight hug, knocking the air from the consort’s lungs. He buried his nose into the crook of his owner’s shoulder, inhaling shakily, ingraining the familiar scent of him and his home into Jimin’s mind. For safekeeping. He never wanted to forget Seungcheol, his first friend. “Stay safe, Jimin,” Seungcheol whispered. “I’m sorry it ended like this. I’m sorry my blind love led us here.”“Never be sorry for being in love,” Jimin muttered. “I hope you remember me.”“I will. Of course I will.”Jimin clung tighter to his owner, fingers making divots in the material of his shirt. They weren’t allowed more than a minute before Seokjin was clearing his throat, speaking with an utter lack of sympathy. But he had been compassionate enough, Jimin supposed. He saved a stranger’s life, all because Jimin had a pretty face and a useful body. Jimin wasn’t about to bite the hand that would soon feed him, and extracted himself painstakingly from Seungcheol, wiping his face pitifully. Seungcheol didn’t bother, letting tears drip from his chin and cling to his long eyelashes.“I’m sorry to cut goodbyes short, but I’m sure none of us want my father returning with a changed mind. I must have you escorted out immediately, Choi Seungcheol.Jimin stood, offering his hands to help Seungcheol to his feet, where he swayed for a moment as Jimin winced. They caught each other’s eye and shared a small, bitter laugh, hands lingering just a second longer than they maybe should have let them. The warmth of Seungcheol’s fingers lingered, even as he drew away, moving back as if it was all he could do not to drag out another broken goodbye with Jimin. Seokjin sauntered over, hand curling into the hair at the back of Jimin’s head. Seungcheol stood opposite, a frown tugging at his cherry stained lips.“I’ll trust you to stay here while I fetch a servant to escort you. You would be terribly stupid to try to run. Don’t make this harder for yourself, or your consort,” Seokjin advised, words stone, but Jimin could detect an underlying solicitude to his voice. “Come, Jimin.” Seungcheol’s mouth curled further at the command, and Jimin could practically hear the he’s not a dog at the tip of the man’s tongue, but a fragile warning look from Jimin had him refraining. “You must be tired, baby.” The pet name had Seungcheol practically seething, but again, he nor Jimin could do anything about it. Jimin accepted it, gracious at the small mercy of Seungcheol being allowed to live.
But since when did living become a grant from the king and not a God given right?
~~~Jimin wasn’t miserable. Considering his state of being with most of his previous owners, the simple act of not being miserable was actually quite astounding. He was even, dare he say it, edging into the territory of happy?Seokjin was still a young, naive, and arrogant prince. He was childish in most ways, with his selfish outlook and demand to get whatever he wanted, but scarily adult in others, where he dominated the metaphorical chess game between himself and his father. Seokjin was naive, yes, but no idiot.Seokjin, while being brutal in his own ways, was also nothing like the king. Jimin made this conclusion over time, at first being deluded that the two were practically clones, but no. Seokjin had an inherent tenderness to him, something good at the core of him. It was the fault of a stressful childhood and exposure to the wicked ways of his father that had darkened his mind and forced Seokjin to become somewhat of a sly fiend in order to hold his own against the king.Jimin saw the good in him, though. He saw glimpses of a man much more kind, much more honest. He saw that man in the quiet moments Seokjin would sit with him in the study, reading a book and stroking the concubine’s hair. Or when Seokjin would calculate, so very carefully, Jimin’s needs and likes and wants whenever the prince bedded him. The way Seokjin would hold him after rough nights, both of them bruised- only where Jimin’s skin was littered with exposed hickies, Seokjin’s was ravaged with hidden beltings.Seokjin never cried for the abuse his father subjected him to, but bit back with his own cruelty in the form of a silver tongue or an intelligent jest. Seokjin wasn’t saddened by his father’s behavior. No, Seokjin was angry. He would come back fuming, but never did he respond violently. He would tuck himself against Jimin and Jimin would give him all the peace he needed to think, let him talk his ear off if Seokjin felt compelled to. Jimin was okay with that. Jimin was okay with everything Seokjin did, as unconventional and cryptic as it was.Everything came to a crest one night after Seokjin’s twenty-first birthday. Or, perhaps it was a sudden halt. It was something, monumental and scary, exploding in a way that was blinding and deafening, giving the illusion of calm when really, everything was spiraling out.Seokjin’s birthday party was a large, celebratory event in which the prince was put on a pedestal and shown off as a young leader in the making, poised and mature. Seokjin played the part just fine, wearing the mask of adulthood beautifully. Seokjin was still Seokjin, though, and under that mask was the bite of a misguided upbringing that left him juvenile and delinquent at mind. Jimin, loyal as ever in rich golden robes, scantily draped, could say nothing to warn or calm Seokjin when the prince finally snapped.Seokjin humiliated his father.In the scattered circles of officials and nobles and upper class families, Seokjin mingled with a pleasant smile and dark words, exposing how outrageous he thought his father’s ruling was, how unnecessarily cruel to the poor, good mountain folks. In a single night, Seokjin painted himself the savior of the mountain citizens, and his father as the tyrant dictator. “Some day,” Seokjin would say, clasping the hands of a wide-eyed, entranced noble, “I will bring this land liberation. I will be your god where my father has been the devil. I promise.”God. He had likened himself to God, and the guests ate it up, catching on to the metaphor, turning it into something more real, a complex of sorts. And thus, the brainwashing begun. Thus, Seokjin’s window was opened.Thus, the king’s fury came to a head.The damage control that King Kim attempted was nearly comical, Seokjin standing behind him on the raised throne platform with a solemn, empathetic expression. All eyes were on the prince evn as the king spoke, and Seokjin’s likeness alone turned every word into a lie that the guests all despised.The party ended swiftly and surely, guards ushering people out as Seokjin was bodily dragged to his father’s office, Jimin quick to follow. It was all too reminiscent of the night he’d been forced to cut ties with Seungcheol, except there was no Seokjin to save his owner because Seokjin was his owner.Jimin was permitted to scamper along behind the king and his son and the three bulky guards that flanked them, but was stopped and forced out at the door.“Seokjin-!” He called, watching the prince’s head turn towards the address, a sickly satisfied smile in place. It made Jimin’s chest feel tight, and when the doors began to close on the father and son, Seokjin’s smile dropped. What he had been trying to hide from Jimin, a vivid fearfulness, was in plan view for all of a second before Jimin was staring blankly at the swirls of richer color in the dark wooden doors. When Jimin took steps forward to push through into the room, a guard shoved him harshly back, where he fell to his butt and trained scared eyes on the thin, impenetrable crack between the double doors. He jerked bodily at the first sharp hit that resonated through the door, and again at the next, curling slowly in on himself as Seokjin slowly began to make distressed noises, louder and louder with each jarring smack until he was giving small shouts with heaving sobs in between. Jimin didn’t want to hear those noises come from the prince, but he also couldn’t stop himself from listening. It was sadistic, that Seokjin’s responding cries were all he had to go by to know that the man was still alive. He was all Jimin had. He was all Jimin could rely on. The word love was heavy and hesitant in the back of his mind, uncertain because he had hardly had the chance to love anyone or anything in his life, but-Seokjin screamed, and Jimin cracked, wailing softly into his hands for the rest of the beating, rocking himself gently as he waited for it to be over.~~~Jimin didn’t remember climbing the stairs to Seokjin’s room, nor does he remember how he got tucked into bed, legs twined with another’s, fingers laced with a hand that he clutched close to his chest. He laid in the soft heaven of Seokjin’s sheets, thumb stroking over soft knuckles, interrupted by roughened scratches. When he felt the small wounds, he opened his eyes, sucking in an alarmed breath.Seokjin’s face had spray droplets of blood painting the skin, red fingerprint on his jaw and smeared hand marks on his neck, which had a brutal ring of darkening bruises around it. The prince was awake, facial features trembling under a calm guise, trying to hide pain and anger and desolation. When Seokjin brought his other hand up to touch Jimin, the concubine jerked away, eyes widening at the large gash slithering up Seokjin’s inner arm, narrowly missing the vein that would have killed him. He was losing a lot of blood either way, dark and thick as it oozed and congealed. Seokjin stopped himself, also looking at the wound, a mix of numb surprise on his face.“S-Seokjin,” Jimin whispered hoarsely, voice still scratchy and sore from crying.“It’s okay, Jimin,” Seokjin said, and the hollowness of his voice shook Jimin to the core. A cold dread settled itself, heavy like a stone, in the younger man’s gut. “He fought back. Always sleeps with a knife. Bastard must have got me.” An empty, breathless laugh. “Mother went easily, though. It’s okay now, Jimin.’“Seokjin, what- what are you saying?” Jimin asked airily, feeling light and dizzy with the smell of blood. The weight of Seokjin’s words were slowly dragging Jimin down, though, like weights tied to his ankles. He’d fall through the atmosphere and drown in it. Drown in the blood and tears. “Seokjin,” he repeated desperately when he didn’t get an immediate answer. Seokjin’s cold dark eyes met Jimin’s. It was the first time that they held no warmth for the concubine. They had nothing at all. Frigid, bottomless pools.“I killed them, Jimin. I’m your king now.”
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook shed his cloak, letting it fall to the soft verdant grass, finding that he was sweating under the layers he’d put on. It was by no means warm on the mountaintop, not quite deep enough into spring to go without some sort of light cloak or jacket, but it got uncomfortable during strenuous activity.Seokjin had taken Jungkook out to a side yard, the one opposite the cliff face that dove straight down into forest territory. Instead, it was a large expanse of land that allowed for an impressive training area complete with targets, dummies, and various strength and stamina courses.It felt good to breathe the fresh air and work his muscles. Jungkook had spent too long cooped in the castle, reading and writing poetry or kissing his three boys instead of doing any real exercise outside of the occasional sword duel and basic floor workouts. Seokjin was grateful for the fuller, warmer air as well, able to breathe better without winter stealing from his lungs. His asthma was better managed, even if the altitude never quite treated him well. Jungkook could tell it was hard on the man’s body, having to live on the mountain full time. Seokjin had once explained his trip to Jungkook’s palace as finally taking a satisfying breath of air. Jungkook, missing the piny scent of home and the thick humidity that graced every inhale, felt like he, too, had not had a satisfying breath of air since he was forced to leave.Soon, he reminded himself.He couldn’t even feel excited about it. Something in his heart ached with trepidation. He felt like he would never actually reach home. An impending doom of some sort that he was too scared to mention. It would be foolish, anyways. There was no way he could know what the future would hold for him.It may have been hearing Jimin’s past that brought on the twisted feeling in his gut. Seokjin, from the moment Jungkook really got to know him, had always been openly possessive of what he considered his. Was Jungkook considered his, just as much as the two concubine were?As Jungkook raised his arms to draw his bow, the glint of his wedding band as he brought his left hand to his cheek made him realize, yes, I suppose I am. It was a terrifying thought. Jungkook only knew what marriage between men and women was like, but it was the messed up version of marriage that the forest had practiced. The woman was the object, used and discarded. Is that what I am? A sexual object? Will Seokjin discard me eventually? I can’t even bear children. It was a stupid thought. Seokjin knew that, of course, and marriage was completely different in the mountains. Seokjin mentioned surrogates and even adoption into the royal family, or taking the princess’ firstborn to raise as the next heir or heiress.Still, Jungkook no longer knew what Seokjin was capable of, how quick he could turn. Jimin’s story changed things, a little. Jungkook still loved Seokjin, but... murder. He’d murdered his parents. But his father was abusive. But was that an excuse to kill him? Jungkook’s conscience was up, down, and sideways. He didn’t know what was right or wrong- but if Seokjin had felt the need to commit such a horrible act, it had to be for some greater good. The greater good of the mountain kingdom, certainly.Jimin had said nothing more past that, hadn’t explained the years between then and when Jungkook arrived. Jungkook couldn’t help but always keep Seokjin in the corner of his eye, wondering if the man had any more secrets, any strange behavior in the way he ran his kingdom.Jungkook released his arrow, watching with satisfaction as it sailed cleanly into the center red circle of his target, which was tucked on a tree branch. Seokjin, standing as spectator beside him, hummed under his breath. “Still got it.”“I grew up loving archery,” Jungkook explained, relaxing his posture and taking another arrow from his back. “It’s like swimming to me. You never really forget how.”Seokjin nodded in understanding, and shielded his eyes against the sun. It was low in the sky, casting blinding rays at them if they turned the wrong way. Sunsets were longer on the mountain, the sun having a long way to sink just to reach the lowest horizon from their viewpoint, dipping below the curvature of the Earth in the west. Seokjin pointed, and Jungkook followed the crooked line of his finger to another tree, farther away than the first. “Try that one.”Jungkook frowned, squinting. The leaves were all one green mass, nothing out of place in them, broken only by the brown of the bark. “Which one?”“In that tree. It’s on the first branch from the base.”Jungkook took a step towards it, trying to block the sun with his hand as well, but the sun wasn’t strong enough to detriment his view from the angle he was standing at. “I don’t see a target.”Jungkook looked over his shoulder, and found Seokjin’s eyebrows furrowed, glancing between Jungkook’s face and the tree. “Jungkook...” the king said slowly, a building amusement in his tone. “Are you nearsighted?”It was Jungkook’s turn to furrow his brow. He looked back at the tree, then at the closer one, squinting and unsquinting, watching the circles on the closer target sharpen and blur. He frowned. “Am I?”“And yet you can still shoot impeccably...” Seokjin mused, a breath of laughter erupting from him. “If you can’t see that far target, you’re definitely nearsighted. Incredible,” Seokjin muttered.“What do I do about it?” Jungkook asked nervously, looking about wildly. He hadn’t thought anything of his vision- he’d never known the world to look differently. Far things were blurry until a certain point, and while that point had to be really close for Jungkook, he thought it was normal.“Well, you’ve lived comfortably enough without perfect vision so far. But, if you’d like to see the world a little clearer, I do know a lens crafter. If he works through the night, I’m sure we can get you some glasses to take on our trip by morning,” Seokjin offered. Jungkook faced him fully, looking absolutely perturbed. Seokjin laughed, cupping the younger’s face and planting a gentle kiss on his lips. “Don’t worry, Jungkook. All it takes is a quick exam.”“I just... wonder how differently I see things,” Jungkook admitted dolefully. “How different I see you.” His brown eyes that so vividly reflected the forest he was native of found Seokjin’s, shining and melancholy. Seokjin kissed him again, lingering that time in a soft, drawn out press of lips, feeling tension ebb out of Jungkook at the point of contact. When he drew back, Jungkook blinked his eyes open carefully, and Seokjin couldn’t help his smile. Jungkook’s heart gave a flutter, so hard that it was almost concerning.“God, you’re beautiful,” Seokjin murmured, so quiet Jungkook could barely hear. When the forest king made a soft, curious noise, Seokjin shook his head and said, “You’ll see everything perfectly by tomorrow. I promise. Let’s do that eye exam as soon as possible, yes?”When Seokjin offered his hand, Jungkook dejectedly put his arrow away and slung his bow over himself, curling his fingers through Seokjin’s. When Jungkook looked down at their entwined hands, he couldn’t help the brief picture of blood slicking the space between their palms, dripping from their knuckles, and nearly pulled away before coming back to himself. He swallowed the dangerously rising lump in his throat, focusing on the grass beneath his feet instead as he took up his cloak and let himself be pulled along.They met Jimin in the small room where large windows gave the perfect view of the training area. He was tucked onto a short black couch, elbow resting on the back so he could put his hand in his chin and watch the kings as they’d shot arrows. When they entered the room, handing off gear for servants to put away, Jimin stood to greet them.Jungkook really tried his best not to look at Jimin differently after his story. It was unavoidable, it seemed, because any time Jungkook saw the small, smiling concubine, he saw a more broken side to him. He felt like they should have been sharing secretive, serious looks, but Jimin was avoiding that entirely, the same as he’d always been. Jungkook’s mask was no match for Jimin’s, and Seokjin’s apparently. How will I ever know what’s the truth when everyone hides their lives from me so well?“Why are you in so soon?” Jimin asked, easily slipping into Seokjin’s free hand to walk with them. “Jungkook was hitting every mark.”“He was, even though he couldn’t see them,” Seokjin alluded, spiking Jimin’s curiosity. Seokjin answered Jimin’s question before it even came from the man’s lips, chuckling and explaining, “Jungkook needs an eye exam and some glasses before we leave tomorrow.”Jimin’s eyes widened. It was always a spectacle, how Jimin’s happy little crescent eyes could go so round so fast, from thin slivers to large saucers in an instant. Then he was laughing, rich from his chest, infectious enough to have Seokjin snorting softly. “Jungkook never fails to surprise us.”“He really doesn’t,” Seokjin agreed, and Jungkook turned his head to hide the way his face heated, equal parts embarrassment and endearment.The lens crafter was not in the palace, Jungkook soon found out as Seokjin began readying for a trip into town. Jungkook immediately lit up with excitement. He hadn’t had the chance to see much of the mountain villages- he was never sure if he was allowed to venture out. Jimin and Taehyung didn’t seem to be, so even if Jungkook was, he wasn’t sure if he would have been comfortable going out without their company. He was realizing, belatedly, that he had grown very attached and very dependent to the three men he loved. His years of independence, growing up without the attention of his father or a mother and no friends, were very quickly whisked away by Seokjin’s care.Horses were prepared for the two of them while they ate a light supper. Despite Jimin’s apparent indifference, he once again appeared to have no appetite, poking around his dish aimlessly. Seokjin was too invested in a conversation with Taehyung to notice, but Jungkook caught onto the older concubine’s actions. He had acted similarly that morning, before spilling his secrets to Jungkook and Taehyung. There was something more, something Jimin wasn’t telling them. It wasn’t Jungkook’s business to pry, but seeing the other man so upset over something was frustrating. Jungkook wished he could console Jimin, but the concubine was probably so far past needing consolation for his childhood. It had to be something else.They were sitting next to each other that night, making it easy for Jungkook to rest his hand overtop Jimin’s on the table. Jimin stopped fidgeting with his fork, sharing a curious look with Jungkook before accepting the slide of the king’s fingers between his own. When Jungkook smiled, Jimin returned it, but distractedly gave himself away with a glance at Taehyung.Jungkook didn’t question it, pretended he didn’t even notice the flash of concern that had overtaken Jimin’s face. He turned back to eating, prompting Jimin to take some food by pressing strawberries and grapes to the concubine’s lips until he begrudgingly bit. Jungkook was listening, though, picking up on the conversation between Seokjin and Taehyung under the facade of feeding Jimin.“Do you think I should?” Taehyung was asking, a note of panic in his voice, kept hushed so as not to alarm Jungkook or Jimin, who Taehyung assumed were preoccupied.“I miss you...” Seokjin replied slowly, woefully, a hand crawling up Taehyung’s thigh. “I miss touching you. My attention has been spread thin, and I wanted to make it up to you, but... yes. I can’t possibly make you have sex with us if you think your wound is worsening. Spend the night in the infirmary.”Jungkook tried not to let his worry show as he nudged Jimin to eat his own dinner, instead beaming when the concubine complied.“Will you visit me first thing in the morning?” Taehyung requested, leaning across the corner of the table to prop his elbow and rest his chin in his hand, eyes going dramatically wide and pleading, even though he knew Seokjin was say yes.Seokjin chuckled, and like a magnet drawn to Taehyung’s field, leaned in to kiss the concubine. It was chaste and quick, at first, but as Seokjin was easing away, the king seemed to be overcome with the urge to press in again. The second kiss was lingering, their mouths opening against each other’s, soft exhales and sweet little noises escaping between the persisting presses of their lips. Jungkook was being obvious by watching them, but he couldn’t help himself. Even Jimin had to look up, and once he did, he couldn’t take his eyes away, an intensity in them that Jungkook didn’t understand the meaning of.When Seokjin finally pulled back, their noses still brushing with proximity, eyes dreamily closed, he whispered, “Of course, love.”Jungkook’s heart spiked, and he was melting at the adoration seeping from Seokjin’s voice. Taehyung smiled, opening his eyes just in time to stare into Seokjin’s before they allowed distance to part them again. Taehyung merrily went back to his food, Seokjin turning his head and taking pause at finding his other two lovers watching. He smirked, one side of his mouth tugging up further than the other, and quietly focused on cutting into his food.The rest of dinner was a peaceful affair, Jungkook finding it oddly fun to feed Jimin small bits of fruit, even after he had conceded to eat his dinner. Jimin didn’t mind much, accepting them and kissing Jungkook’s fingers every time he gently closed his mouth over a piece, eyes playful. Jungkook was happy. Well and truly happy, because Jimin was happy and Taehyung was happy and Seokjin was happy. The past was in the past. What they had in their present was so much better.And to a future just as perfect, Jungkook silently toasted to himself, sipping his glass of water.Taehyung and Jimin saw them off at the front gates of the palace, the sun low enough to cast a beautiful pink hue over their skin.“Make sure Taehyung gets to the infirmary for that check up,” Seokjin told Jimin, the man’s full cheeks between the king’s palms. Jimin was giggling at batting at his hands, not trying very hard to free himself. Taehyung was watching, an indiscernible expression set on his face, but it cleared and grew loving when Jungkook approached him.“Are you okay, Taehyung?” Jungkook asked quietly, and Taehyung nodded, pulling the king into a hug.“I’m okay, Kookie. After this check up, I think I’ll be all good. Don’t worry about me,” Taehyung said.“I will,” Jungkook told him stubbornly, and enjoyed the way Taehyung’s chest rumbled with laughter. “I want you to be well enough to return to the forest with me. I want you to be there, in my home.”“I will be. Of course I will,” Taehyung assured him, leaning back. Jungkook’s brow was drawn in, and Taehyung kissed the crease away.Jungkook held him close, pressing their foreheads together and closing his eyes. “Is it wrong?” He whispered. “That I don’t care about Seokjin’s past?”Jungkook felt the tension in Taehyung’s neck, but the man didn’t pull away. “No,” Taehyung replied slowly, as if his mind was trying to wade through the rights and wrongs just as much as Jungkook’s was. “What matters is the present. You trust me, right?”Jungkook’s stomach flipped, and he opened his eyes, extracting himself just enough not to have to go cross-eyed to see Taehyung. Taehyung had a dark, serious shadow of a look. Jungkook searched his eyes, but he was coming up empty. So empty. “Why do you keep asking that?”“I just... hope you trust what I tell you,” Taehyung said lamely, the aching sound of defeat in his tone.“I do, Taehyung.”“I...” Taehyung swallowed thickly, waves of emotion crashing over his features in quick succession, like a turf being battered by a storming ocean. “I love you, Jungkook. Too much.”“Is there a too much when it comes to love?” Jungkook asked, a simple curiosity, and it made Taehyung’s eyes become more melancholic. Jungkook knew of his innocence, knew that much of it remained intact even while the worst of it had been stripped away.“Only if there’s a chance you’ll lose it.”The words took a breathless moment to settle into Jungkook’s mind. By the time the king had turned them over and realized what Taehyung was saying, the concubine had already drawn away to Seokjin’s side. Jungkook stared after him, his mouth having dropped open. He felt cold and shaky suddenly, and he crossed his arms, tucking his hands into his elbows to hide their tremors. He blinked, and his sinuses started to tighten with the threat of tears, but he ferociously held back.Why? He wanted to ask. Why will our love be lost?Jimin caught Jungkook’s ruined expression, and frowned, taking a step towards him. Before he could move any closer, Jungkook was turning his back, pressing his eyes with the heels of his palms. He sniffed once, twice, so softly it could have been mistaken as the rustle of leaves or the scrape of a boot on the stone. He mounted his horse without saying goodbye to Jimin, and only felt bad for a second before he fixed himself, remembering, I’ll see him when we get back.Jungkook felt in a slump. Seokjin rode close to him, but seemed comfortable to maintain a serene silence between them. Jungkook was grateful for it. He felt like he needed the peace and the buzz of life all around them. Birds calling, villagers whispering about the two kings, a blacksmith’s hammer somewhere deeper in to the cluster of homes, the scuffling of rabbits in bushes. The mountains, while much more groomed and paved over, houses more tightly packed than the spread out layout of forest villages, held a surprising amount of plant life. Where the streets were hard stone, homeowners had tiny plots between houses or in window planters to keep some greenery. It was nice. Not enough to satisfy Jungkook’s homesickness for his stretch of nature, but it was something.Jungkook truly was in a slump, and he realized it more and more as he was lulled into daydream by the rhythmic, slow beat of hooves on stone streets. He was happy, he knew. He had love for the first time in his life, and he had security. Taehyung’s words were grating at the back of his mind, though, slicing into his blissful haven. He was happy and he had love and he had security- but was the latter really true? He felt it, then, after mulling over what Taehyung had said. There was a sense of demise, a creeping feeling of trepidation that clung to Jungkook’s spine and was beginning to claw its way up to infest his brain with worrisome thoughts. He felt as if he was at the edge of a cliff, feet shuffling ever closer against his will, a hand on his back about to push-Jungkook jolted in his saddle. It was a feeling similar to waking abruptly just as you had been drifting off, a false start into dreamland, forcing him back to full consciousness. It had been the motion of his horse stopping, following Seokjin’s horse’s lead. Seokjin was sliding off, not having noticed Jungkook’s distraught demeanor, so Jungkook followed without bringing it up.They tied their horses to posts out front of a small building, a short wooden deck with two steps leading to a door labeled with a plate. Dr. Lim: Optometrist. Jungkook had never heard of the word optimism, but he had learned Latin growing up, so it was easy enough- in the context of their outing, as well- to assume it meant Dr. Lim specialized in eye health.Seokjin took the stairs first, but when he got to the door, he forewent knocking and simply held it open for Jungkook to enter.The shop was just as tiny on the inside as it appeared on the outside, probably having no more than four little rooms, the first of which was an open space with racks of glasses frames on the walls. In the back right corner, a man sat at a desk with a lens in his hand, raising it experimentally. Through the piece of glass, he saw the hesitant king enter, and smiled. Jungkook couldn’t help the grin that tugged on his lips, because where the man held up the lens, his eye was huge.“Welcome,” the man said, putting down the glass piece and standing. When Seokjin entered behind Jungkook, the man stumbled a bit where he was coming around the desk, eyes widening. “Oh! Your Highness!” The man bowed, back bending, and Jungkook winced at the discomfort the old man surely felt as he struggled to straighten again. “I’m grateful for your visit. How may I help you?”Seokjin glanced around the shop, taking inventory. “I see you’ve been busy. These frames are lovely,” Seokjin commented, and the old man wore his pride openly yet still bashfully. “This is King Jungkook. I’m sure you’ve heard of him, and that he’s been staying in my palace.”“Of course! I apologize for my first informal greeting,” the man said, bowing again. Jungkook figured that the man was the Dr. Lim the door plate spoke of.Jungkook didn’t say it’s okay, because he had learned not to, long ago. He was a king, and he had to make sure people respected him as one. He kept his expression placated, though, indicating no hostile feelings for the confusion.“Yes, King Jungkook needs lenses made, immediately,” Seokjin said, and Dr. Lim shuffled nervously on his old legs.“Ah, yes. I’m sure I can have some made by tomorrow if he can be examined today, as long as he is able to find frames. I wouldn’t have the time for for custom frames and lenses, but the lenses- yes. I’ll work diligently,” Dr. Lim promised, and when Seokjin nodded, the optometrist bowed again before gesturing for Jungkook to follow him into another room of the house, branched off just to the side of his desk. “I’ll test your vision first, Your Highness, then you can choose your frames while I perfect a prescription for you.”“Thank you,” Jungkook responded softly, sitting in the worn leather chair that the doctor led him to. Dr. Lim was almost shocked to hear the gentle pitch of Jungkook’s voice, and then pleased.While he scuffled around the room, preparing various items, Jungkook took the time to settle down and look around. The room was smaller than the first, clearly for the sole purpose of eye exams. Across from the leather chair, mounted to the wall, was a character chart. The first few rows were clear enough for Jungkook to read, but the lower ones had his brow furrowing, nibbling at his lip in concentration.The doctor returned to Jungkook’s side, telling him, “Oh, don’t strain your eyes. You’ll be able to see those characters crystal clear in just a few minutes, and tomorrow, you will forever be able to see them.”Jungkook nodded. He was inexplicably nervous. He had never taken an eye exam before, didn’t think he had to. The forest had perhaps one eye doctor among them, and Jungkook’s father never noticed Jungkook needed them. Jungkook could shoot straight and their chalk boards in his private classrooms were always close to where Jungkook sat. He wasn’t sure if the man was going to touch his eyes, if he would poke them with tools- it was a little terrifying of a thought, metal objects coming towards his most sensitive facial features.The doctor did none of that, though, simply popped one clear lens and one opaque black piece into a pair of squared glasses and sat the gingerly on Jungkook’s nose. By instinct, Jungkook adjusted the properly on his face, so his left eye was blind and he could only see blearily through the right eye.“Read as many of the characters as you can without squinting,” Dr. Lim instructed.Jungkook wet his tacky mouth and began nervously. He made it through to the third row, but the fourth was just too fuzzy to see. Dr. Lim replaced the clear lens with another, and Jungkook gasped softly at the clarity of the fourth and fifth rows. “Oh,” he whispered, blinking. It was- strange. Colors were a little different, too, more varied and less flat. Jungkook could see the wooden texture of the wall, the shades of light and dark, flecks of imperfections that must have been in the trees.Dr. Lim was lit up like a candle, enjoying Jungkook’s rediscovery of the room and the characters. “Go on. Can you read the fourth line?”Jungkook could. He did. The fifth was still difficult, but he guessed as best as he could. When he failed a few times, Dr. Lim began switching between a few lenses, asking which was clearer. Then there were more variations, less so to change the size of the characters he could read, instead fixing the blurriness.It was about five minutes until Dr. Lim switched the black piece to the right eye and began anew with Jungkook’s left eye. It went a little quicker than the first, and in no time, Dr. Lim had two lenses with small labels at their bottoms that he appeared satisfied with.“Very good, Your Highness. If you exit out that same door you came in, you can choose lenses while I write down your prescription.”Jungkook stood, and couldn’t help but stop abruptly, feeling disoriented. All the clarity he’d just had was suddenly gone again, and he mourned it a little.“Thank you, Dr. Lim,” he thanked the optometrist, and the man waved it off.“No worries, King Jungkook.”Jungkook left the room, finding Seokjin poking around at the frames. When Jungkook stepped up beside him, Seokjin turned and immediately plopped a pair onto Jungkook’s face, making the forest king recoil in surprise. Jungkook laughed, and Seokjin smirked, holding up a handheld mirror. They were large, near-perfect circles. Thin wire frames that sat surprisingly comfortable on the bridge of his nose. Jungkook fidgeted with his hair and pushed them up experimentally. When he looked over the mirror at Seokjin, his wide eyes looked even bigger.“I look like a baby.”Seokjin chuckled, putting the mirror down to wrap his arms around Jungkook’s shoulders. Jungkook anxiously shot a glance towards the door leading to the exam room, but Seokjin didn’t seem to care if Dr. Lim returned to see them so close.“You look cute,” Seokjin amended, ducking his head a little. Jungkook expected a kiss, but was surprised when lips instead grazed just jaw, Seokjin whispering, “My baby.”Jungkook shivered, closing his eyes. The word was on the tip of his tongue, but it died in his throat. It was hardly the place to say it, even utter it, for fear of Dr. Lim hearing. Instead, Jungkook nodded, and Seokjin extricated himself just as the exam room door opened and closed again.Dr. Lim studied Jungkook’s face, his old face creasing in delight. “Oh, have you already chosen a pair?”“I’m... not sure,” Jungkook murmured, turning back to the wall of frames. It was a bit intimidating, so many shapes and styles laid out before him. He felt a little silly, but he tried on multiple pairs. Squared, like the ones from the exam, but he didn’t like the way they looked with his face shape. Rectangular, which he immediately put back, making a face at. Ovals, which weren’t much better than the rectangles. He experimented with the color of the original pair, picking up thicker, black round frames, then silver wire, then bronze. In the end, he settled for silver.“Can you have them done by morning? Say, before eleven?” Seokjin asked, taking a pouch of money from his pocket. Both Jungkook and Dr. Lim eyed it. Jungkook, somehow, nearly forgot money existed. Growing up he’d had everything he needed, and in Seokjin’s palace he’d had everything he wanted. Looking at the meager house around them, however, it was easy to once again remember that some people were much, much less fortunate.Again, Dr. Lim acted nervous to agree to such a time restraint, but said, “I will work all night if I must. They will be done, Your Highness.”With a generous payment and another spoken piece of gratitude from Jungkook, they were off. By then, the sun had set, just a faint pale strip across the horizon as proof of the day being laid to rest. The streets were lit up with the soft glow of oil burning street lamps and candles on window sills. Flickering shadows fell over Seokjin’s tranquil face, making his already golden skin more radiant. His brown irises spark with hues of bronze and amber, flames reflected in his pupils. Jungkook was less downhearted after meeting Dr. Lim. Besides the people Jimin had to deal with as a kid and teenager, most of the mountain citizens were incredibly kind souls. Everyone at the Spring Festival was charming and gracious, each person they passed on their horses bowing and beaming up at them. They somewhat reminded Jungkook of his own people.He thought, no matter how much he missed the atmosphere, scent, and scenery of his forest home, he missed the people the most. He missed looking into their dark, beautiful faces and being able to promise a better future. Jungkook had loved how easily they’d accepted him as king, welcomed him even.Did they miss him as much as he missed them? Did they worry of his absence? Did they fear the fact that someone else had occupied his palace? Was Namjoon trying to control them as if he were their king?Tomorrow. Jungkook just had to keep reminding himself. Tomorrow, everything will start to change. Whether it’s to my advantage... or to my downfall. He trusted Seokjin, though, and Seokjin was effortlessly confident that everything would go smoothly. He had warned Jungkook that once the other kings became aware of their presence in the forest, they may try to intervene. Seokjin also warned Jungkook not to trust them, that they’d tell him lies and try to turn him against Seokjin. Jungkook already knew not to believe a word they said. It had hurt him so much when they’d betrayed him before. He wouldn’t let it happen again.Do you trust me? Taehyung had asked. Only if there’s a chance you’ll lose it. Perhaps Taehyung feared the outcome of a collision with the other kings, too. Jungkook hadn’t lied, he did trust Taehyung. When it came time, he would hear only the words he, Jimin, and Seokjin spoke. They wouldn’t lose their love. Jungkook wouldn’t let that happen.Like a reflection of Jungkook’s mood, a splatter of rain fell onto his fist where he gripped the horse’s reins. Jungkook looked up, and regretted it when a raindrop landed directly in his eye, making him startle and blink rapidly. As a steady increase of dark wet spots started painting the roads, villagers turned in for the night, closing any opened windows, children watching the beads of water race down the panes.Seokjin muttered a curse, dragging the hood of his cloak up to cover his head. Jungkook shivered when a raindrop landed in his hair and slithered down his scalp, growing warm from the heat of his skin. Jungkook reveled in that feeling, and allowed the rains to cascade over him as it became heavier and heavier.“You’re crazy, Jungkook, put your hood up!” Seokjin called playfully, but with a more serious tone, added, “Don’t Let yourself get sick.”“Water never hurt anybody,” Jungkook retorted, dropping his reins to spread his palms and feel the rain beat down on them, feeling it pool and slide down his forearms.“No one has ever drowned? Really? Amazing,” Seokjin shot sarcastically, but Jungkook didn’t have the heart to frown at it.Jungkook loved the rain. He loved storms and thunder and lightning, the smell of the earth as it was showered by the clouds’ tears, the feel of it slicking his skin and plastering his hair to his forehead and neck, the way it soaked through his clothes and made them cling. If Jungkook closed his eyes, the wet stone below his horse’s hooves smelled like home- like the stone of his castle after a downpour. It felt cleansing. A purifying spat of rain to wash his worries into the sewers.“Crazy,” Seokjin repeated, drifting closer. Jungkook grinned, full with wet cheeks shining in the streetlights. Seokjin rolled his eyes. “Sometimes I forget how much younger than me you are,” Seokjin commented, but it wasn’t meant as an insult. “Snowball fights and reading books aloud like bedtime stories and playing in the rain. You’ll keep me young forever, won’t you, Jungkook?”Jungkook didn’t know how to answer that, yes feeling too simple, but he didn’t have to. They were arriving at the gates of the palace again, tall metal bars that opened at the sight of their king. They were rushed off their horses so they could get inside out of the storm quickly- but to Jungkook’s great pleasure, Seokjin gripped his slippery hand and halted them at the top of the tall steps leading to the front doors. Their breaths were cold, just barely ghosting in the air, Seokjin’s quicker than Jungkook’s. Jungkook only had a second to be concerned for Seokjin’s asthma before he was being pulled in, mind blanking.Seokjin kissed him, a firm press of lips, chilled but not chapped. Then he kissed Jungkook again, lips parting with the slide of rain. Jungkook fluttered his hands with uncertainty before curling them into the soaked fur of Seokjin’s riding cloak, fingers sinking into the wet down as he tasted the rain on Seokjin’s lips.A kiss in the rain. Jungkook remembered, reading it somewhere, that it was a terrible cliche. One that authors made fun of because poets used it until it was worn and boring.Jungkook didn’t find it boring. He found it invigorating. There was a reason cliches were once positively popular, and that was because they deserved to be written about. Jungkook could write a poem about the way the rain was kissing him just as much as Seokjin was- he could write a novel about it, volumes, cliche be damned.Seokjin’s hand slid into Jungkook’s cloak, finding its home on the forest king’s waist to draw their bodies closer. Not only did their clothes stick to themselves, but each other. Not that they minded. Jungkook was thriving, in the rain and in Seokjin’s arms. He thought of it was a small paradise. Simple. Incredible.Seokjin’s palm circled around to press into the small of Jungkook’s back, bumping their hips together as Seokjin tilted his head and lapped sinfully into Jungkook’s mouth. Jungkook’s heart felt close to bursting, his stomach slowly swirling with a rising molten heat, one that the cold rain couldn’t permeate. A hearth of Seokjin’s creation, right in Jungkook’s belly.“Inside,” Seokjin spoke against Jungkook’s lips, loathing to part. “Jimin,” he said, between another searing kiss, and Jungkook’s heart thudded near painfully as he nodded, their mouths reddened and their eyes lustful.Getting upstairs proved to be quite the difficult task when all Seokjin seemed to want was his hands to be all over Jungkook, and all Jungkook wanted was to be pressed against the wall and belittled by Seokjin’s caging arms. But Jimin was waiting, and the thought of him stoked the heat in Jungkook, added coals to the flame. He wasn’t sure how it would work, what would happen, but as he’d clarified to himself earlier, his trust was within these people. They could do whatever they pleased, and Jungkook would know that it was what was best for him.When they burst through the door, Seokjin first, dragging Jungkook dazedly along by his wrist, Jimin yelped from where he was lounged on the bed drawing. One look at the dripping, love bent kings and Jimin was tossing his sketchbook to a far corner and jumping from the mattress to meet them halfway.“Fuck,” Jimin breathed, colliding with Seokjin’s chest. Jungkook curled against their sides, and Jimin reached a hand up to rake through the youngest’s soaked hair, pushing it away from his forehead. “Christ, what did you do, jump in a lake?”“Caught in the rain,” Seokjin answered, turning Jimin’s chin to drag him into a kiss. He was smirking against the concubine’s mouth. “It made Jungkook all hot and bothered.”Jimin giggled breathily, and shifted to kiss Jungkook, too. “If we weren’t going to be on horseback all day tomorrow, I’d let you two take turns ruining me.” Jungkook blushed at the thought, and Seokjin growled possessively. “But we can figure something else out.”“Do it to me,” Jungkook whispered quickly, before either of the other men could suggest something else.Jimin kept stroking through Jungkook’s hair comfortingly, frowning a little. “Jungkook-““No,” Seokjin said sternly. “Baby, you just lost your virginity, it’ll be hell on you.”Jungkook’s face was burning, and he tucked it into Seokjin’s shoulder, speaking against the fabric of his wet cloak. “I liked the pain. Seokjin... d-daddy, please,” Jungkook begged quietly, and heard Jimin’s soft breath of surprise.“Baby...” Seokjin repeated, stoking a hand down Jungkook’s back, drawing him tighter against his and Jimin’s bodies. “You want it to hurt?”Jungkook nodded, turning his head so his cheek was pillowed against Seokjin’s arm. He met Jimin’s eyes, which traced every inch of his face hungrily. Jungkook felt heavy with the knowledge of their past, but it didn’t change anything, not really. He couldn’t help it, though, wondering if Jimin still enjoyed sex with Seokjin, if he enjoyed it with Jungkook. He couldn’t help that, when Jimin was tugging off Seokjin’s cloak and shirt, Jungkook’s attention was drawn to the long scar up the mountain king’s inner arm. He’d noticed it before, wondered where it came from- and he wished he didn’t know.But Seokjin wasn’t a monster, and Jungkook was constantly reminded of that in the tender way he kissed the forest king as they undressed, skin heated, Jimin’s third party adding to the tension and the sexual energy surrounding them like a bubble. In the way he leaned over Jungkook’s back as a solid presence as he was pulled onto Jimin’s lap. In the way he asked, over and over, if Jungkook was sure.“I want it. Please,” Jungkook said, tilting his head back to look up at Seokjin, who was absentmindedly feeling around the bedside table for the jar of lubricant.Jimin cupped his jaw to tug his face frontwards again, kissing Jungkook sweetly. “Tell us if it’s too much. You know the word.”“Say it,” Seokjin ordered, and Jungkook shivered when he heard the unscrewing of a cap.“Sea,” Jungkook responded dutifully, wrapping his arms around Jimin’s neck and nuzzling into his jaw.“Jimin?”“Sea,” Jimin recited, gripping Jungkook’s hips in a way that had him wanting to rut against the concubine. He knew better, but he couldn’t help the small, involuntary kick of his pelvis. The brush of his dick against Jimin’s taught stomach was too fleeting to be anything but painfully teasing. Jungkook bit his lip. “Ah, Jungkookie, be good for master,” Jimin scolded, even though he sounded just as strained for pleasure as Jungkook was.Seokjin pressed in tighter along Jungkook’s back, the fingers of one hand trailing down his side while the other went between his legs where he was suspended above Jimin’s lap. The cool, wet digits slid tauntingly along Jungkook’s perineum. Jungkook arched his back as the fingers found his hole, gliding right over it and spreading lube all over the rim.“Please,” Jungkook whimpered, and Jimin held him tighter, nipping at his neck.“My baby needs to learn patience,” Seokjin tutted, still probing but not penetrating, dragging along the outer ring of muscle. “You want to be ruined? You have to earn it.” Seokjin pressed a finger in harshly, emitting a gasp from Jungkook. The youngest’s nails dug into Jimin’s back, and Jimin moaned softly at the feeling. “Make Jimin feel good, baby. Pleasure my little slut as I prepare you,” Seokjin said, and Jungkook’s heart lurched at the word slut, but Jimin was practically purring for the attention.Jungkook was taking a finger much easier than he had the first time- it was like his body knew, like it craved it. It didn’t feel uncomfortable. Rather, he welcomed it, wanted to sit on it, wanted more as soon as possible. So he behaved, pressing his mouth under Jimin’s jaw and reaching a hand between them to grip his cock, smaller than Jungkook’s but just as sexy. A whining pant escaped Jimin’s throat as Jungkook tugged upwards, taking his time to smooth his thumb over the head and drag his foreskin down on the next stroke. He was wriggling and restless over Jimin’s thighs, he knew, wanting to rock back as Seokjin’s finger ran deep strokes inside him.“More, please, daddy I want-“ Jungkook babbled, cheeks flaming, working his fist over Jimin in time with the finger fucking into him. Slow. Achingly slow.“What did I say about patience?” Seokjin said, fingers digging into Jungkook’s hip.Jungkook tucked his nose in closer to Jimin’s skin petulantly, and Jimin ran his hands over Jungkook’s thighs. They were already shaking minutely, but the touches all around him eased him into comfort. “I’m ready for it,” he answered softly.“I know.”Jimin chuckled at the teasing, but was cut off when Jungkook twisted his wrist while stroking his dick, making the concubine’s laugh trail into a moan. “A-Ah. So good, Jungkook.”Jungkook felt a deep satisfaction in pleasuring Jimin, and from the concubine’s positive reactions, Seokjin rewarded him with a second finger. Jungkook bit his lip and reveled in the stretch of his hole taking the fingers from tip to knuckle, sopping wet with lubricant. Seokjin had the perfect hands, long and strong enough to reach deep and curl perfectly against Jungkook’s prostate. Jungkook choked on a whine and his hips stuttered, the tip of Jimin’s dick just grazing the underside of his own. Jungkook’s hand worked harder, as if that would help himself, but it only distracted Jimin from pressing kisses along Jungkook’s chest.“Jimin,” Seokjin called gruffly, his voice gone dark with desire. “Help me.”Jimin nodded dazedly, dipping into the jar of lube before snaking a hand between his and Jungkook’s bodies. Jungkook was confused, but only for a moment. Jimin’s finger pressed against Seokjin’s, not yet sinking in, but catching just on Jungkook’s rim. It stretched as Jimin tugged, bringing with it a mild sting that had Jungkook’s teeth digging into his bottom lip as he tilted his head back to stare at the ceiling. He was feeling dizzied by having so much attention on him, so much pleasure and now pain.Seokjin nibbled the crease of Jungkook’s neck and shoulder, and instead of tearing through his own lip, Jungkook allowed his mouth to drop open. Just barely, he sat back enough for Jimin’s finger to briefly breech Jungkook’s hole, and that was the only encouragement the concubine needed to slide it in next to Seokjin’s. With their hands angled different directions, Jungkook’s walls were being worked open so well. “Ride them, baby,” Seokjin whispered into Jungkook’s ear, and Jungkook slurred something that sounded like an okay.Visibly shaking now, Jungkook used the power of his thighs to lift and drop his hips onto the two men’s fingers, spreading him open. Jimin had the easiest position to rub against Jungkook’s prostate, which he maintained with each downward stroke Jungkook gave. The rainwater had long since stopped dripping from Jungkook’s hair, replaced with sweat that made it stick to the back of his neck as he slowly built towards the need to climax. Every scrape of the blunt tip of Jimin’s finger over his prostate made him pulse with white-hot pleasure.“Jimin. Another.”Jungkook stuttered his movements at Seokjin’s command, eyebrows pulling together. He looked down at Jimin, who had wide eyes trained over his shoulder at the mountain king. “But- master, he already has three.Seokjin reached a hand around, threading roughly through Jimin’s hair to bare his throat submissively. “My baby boy wants to hurt, slut. Do your job and give him what he wants.”Jimin quivered at the brutality, eyes glazed, but still had the right mind to look to Jungkook for consent. Jungkook nodded, a little dumbly, drunk on submission. He was on the steep slope into subspace, and he knew he could take anything Seokjin said he could. It was Seokjin who knew what Jungkook needed in those moments, when he fell into the role of his baby.Jungkook sat still as Jimin withdrew his finger and returned it with two, slicked with even more lubrication. Jungkook was practically dripping at that point, but when Jimin began the slow process of pressing in, Jungkook understood why it was necessary. It ached worse than anything he’d experienced before, at least in the hands of his lovers, but he held in his whimpers as best as he could behind grit teeth.“My little boy, doing so well,” Seokjin cooed, kissing the soft spot under Jungkook’s ear. Jungkook leaned into it, needing the affection, and Seokjin dutifully showered him in it. “How do you feel?”Jungkook tried to speak, but a weak sob came out before he could utter the word, “Hurts. It hurts good.”“Mm, you love to hurt, don’t you, Jungkookie?”Jungkook nodded, sighing, “Yes, daddy,” once Jimin’s fingers were fully sheathed inside of him. It was bearable, and knowing that, Jungkook enjoyed it. He settled into the deep throb of pain and let it consume his mind, allowing him to feel blank and clear. He melted between Jimin and Seokjin, only able to weakly circle his hips. He was barely maintaining a steady rhythm up and down Jimin’s cock, and could feel Seokjin’s rutting evenly against his ass, leaving wet splotches of precum that went cold as the air hit them.“Color?” Jimin asked, strained, and the word didn’t register for Jungkook.“He doesn’t know the color system,” Seokjin explain, and slowly rocked his fingers in and out of Jungkook, dragging Jimin’s with them just enough to stimulate his prostate. Jungkook writhed in small, weak movements, trying to aid the process.“B-But master, he should-““He knows the safe word. It’s enough.”Jimin pushed his face against Jungkook’s chest, and the forest king felt him frown. He was too lost, though, submersed into submission, mewling and rutting his body down as Jimin complied to the motion of Seokjin’s fingers fucking into Jungkook. It was pure, painful heaven.“You want Jimin’s cock, baby?” Seokjin purred in Jungkook’s ear, and Jungkook nodded frantically, like he was desperate for it. He was desperate for it. Seokjin gripped his hip hard. “Words.”“Please, daddy. Please, Jiminie,” Jungkook gasped, Jimin’s name stringing into a whine when the concubine’s fingers jabbed at his sweet spot.Seokjin withdrew his fingers, and then Jimin, and Jungkook was left open and aching, stretched enough gape. He clenched his teeth when he clenched on nothing, and his hold on Jimin must have been painfully tight, so he released his dick and let Seokjin force his hips up into position.With a kiss to his nape, Seokjin encouraged him softly as Jimin lined up and Jungkook practically slumped onto his cock, sliding in smoothly. It wasn’t as long as Seokjin’s, but even with all the prep, Jungkook could tell it was thicker. His hole thrummed with sensitivity, his hips aching and thighs burning with the movements he’d already been doing. He wasn’t sure how long he’d last in that position- but he knew he had to last however long Seokjin told him to.Jimin’s hands gripping Jungkook’s thighs forced him to remain still a moment to adjust, even as Seokjin’s pulling fingers urged him to move. So despite Jimin’s good-hearted insistence, Jungkook lifted himself up and dropped back down with a small shout of a moan and began a slow, exerting rhythm. The position, being completely foreign to Jungkook, heightened his awareness of every new sensation. The way Jimin’s cock was curved just right inside of him to nail his prostate, the way hot hands were always on him, the way everything hurt just that much more with the physical strain of his body. He was panting and dripping sweat and they’d hardly even started.Jimin cried out as Jungkook bounced on his cock, head tilting back, leaving room for Jungkook to bite and lick and nuzzle into. Seokjin continued to hump Jungkook from behind, and Jungkook wished he could do more for the other king, but his mind was fogged with his own overwhelming pleasure. They were all pressed just tight enough for Jungkook’s dick to catch friction between their rolling bodies, dribbling precum aiding the slide against Jimin’s prominent abs. Jungkook felt absolutely weak in the midst of it, between two strong bodies, with two men that had much more control of their headspace and their actions than he did. Their physiques were all toned, but that fact meant nothing when Jungkook was sitting on Jimin’s member being manhandled by two lovers. He gave up his strength and power so willingly, feeling small and savagely overstimulated in the best way.When he felt it, he didn’t know what to think at first. The press of Seokjin’s fingers back at his hole, feeling the rim stretched around Jimin, pulling and teasing. Jungkook shifted his hips almost shyly, confused. Jimin stuttered as he fucked up into Jungkook, face showing alarm.“Master,” Jimin said lowly, voice tight with restrain. Jungkook never stopped moving, and Jimin had to fight not to let himself go into the feeling of it.Seokjin pushed his finger against Jimin’s dick, and the next time Jungkook sat hard, it penetrated alongside it. Jungkook flinched, face contorting, but shortened his thrusts to accommodate it. Every time he breathed out harshly, a little cry went with it, muffled into Jimin’s skin. Jimin was saying something above Jungkook’s head, but Jungkook’s hearing sounded distant, like he was underwater. He was flooded with too much stimulus, overflowing with it, so he sank deeper into his headspace. His body was jostled, and far too delayed, he realized Seokjin was preparing to push his way inside. With Jimin.Jungkook was crying. He didn’t know why. He still felt the pleasure, but so dulled down by pain that he could barely hold onto it any more. That was the thing about the mix of both- the pain was good as long as he could find the pleasure. But it was being lost. His body felt like white noise, stinging and uncomfortable all over seemingly with no one source- not until Seokjin was forcing his cock against Jungkook’s already battered muscle, pushing in, and Jungkook was left open-mouthed, unable to cry out as white-hot burning pain shot through him, making his spine stiffen and spasm.“Master!” Jimin was crying, too. Was Jungkook holding on too hard? “Stop, stop, he can’t take it, he can’t-“ Seokjin pushed harder, and finally, a sound between a scream and a sob broke from Jungkook’s throat as his vision blurred and tears rolled down his cheeks. Jimin sobbed, too, the pads of his fingers on Jungkook’s thighs being the only soft hold left on him. “Sea,” Jimin cried out. “Sea!”Seokjin stopped. Everything stopped- except the pulsing ache. Jungkook was only half-hard and growing softer. And everything was stopped and his subspace was receding and he was just a man, crying and hurt, shaking, weak, so lost as he blinked at the bleary world around him.Seokjin’s presence backed away, and Jimin pulled out. Jungkook choked on a shout. Jimin held him close, petting his hair and making sure Jungkook didn’t have to hold himself up any longer.“I’m sorry,” someone was saying, but Jungkook’s ears were rushing with the sprint of his blood through his veins. His heart felt like it just might have burst. Fear. He was scared. “I’m sorry,” the voice repeated- Seokjin. Jungkook nodded weakly. Jimin was trembling almost as bad as Jungkook. He said nothing.Jungkook shook all over and he didn’t know if he was in the present with Seokjin and Jimin or shot to the past where hurt and emptiness were all he could feel.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
Jungkook didn’t know how to feel.He rode horseback behind Taehyung, laying his cheek on the concubine’s back and resting the weight of his tired body. They walked the horse at a moderate pace, never trotting it or cantering, saving Jungkook’s body from more rocking and suffering. Jimin, where he was traveling close beside them, kept sending guilty glances his way. But it wasn’t his fault. In Jungkook’s mind, it wasn’t even Seokjin’s. Jungkook asked for it.Seokjin hadn’t said a word. After taking care of Jungkook the night before, making sure he was clean and warm and given mild painkillers, he’d been quiet and contained to himself. He rode ahead of the rest of them, framed by two soldiers, dressed down to appear peaceful. Everything would go as planned.Yet Jungkook still did not know how to feel.They stopped briefly by the optometrist to get his glasses, and Jimin giggled infectiously when Seokjin, who had gone into retrieve them, reached up to shove them onto Jungkook’s face. Jungkook blinked, eyes wide, staring down from his horse at Seokjin’s face in perfect vision for the first time. And he didn’t know how to feel about the events of the previous night, but he did know how he felt about Seokjin, and Jungkook didn’t care when he was laughed at and teased when he began to shed tears. Seokjin smiled, and Jungkook wished he could find the strength to return it. Instead, he wiped furiously at his eyes under his round frames and looked up to see Jimin next. Jimin grinned, toothy and beautiful, and Jungkook wanted to kiss his smooth cheeks and tan nose. And then there was Taehyung, who craned his neck around for Jungkook to see. Jungkook couldn’t stop himself from touching Taehyung’s jaw and sniffling. They were all just as lovely as before, but there was something about the glassed and the way he could suddenly see the depths of all the colors in their skin and their eyes and- and Taehyung had tiny pale freckles that Jungkook never even knew about-
Jungkook didn’t know how to feel.
The moment was over too soon, and they were back to walking in stiff silence. Taehyung didn’t even know what had happened, yet he sensed the mood and kept his mouth shut, too, so unlike the bubbly babbling he would usually spew. He and Jimin had talked, just briefly, before they left. All the skating eyes and grim expressions being passed between the two men had Jungkook’s insides gnawing at him with concern. He couldn’t help but wonder if something had happened to Taehyung, too. If his arm was okay.Jungkook asked, quiet enough to keep it between the two of them. “Taehyung. What did the doctor say?”Taehyung passed a look over his shoulder, misunderstanding in the crease of his brow. “Huh?”“About your wound. You said-““Oh,” Taehyung cut him off, nodding and facing forward again. “It’s okay. Just in the healing process. We were worried for nothing.”“Not for nothing,” Jungkook said, tucking his chin over Taehyung’s shoulder. It allowed him a view of Seokjin’s back, the king’s form swaying on his horse. Jungkook closed his eyes. “For you. It’s good to know that you’re healing well.”Taehyung scoffed, but it was laden with adoration. “Jungkook,” he whined petulantly.“Taehyung,” Jungkook whined back in mockery, hiding his smile in the crook of Taehyung’s neck and shoulder. He felt the small shudders of the concubine chuckling. Then he sighed, deep enough to make Taehyung shiver with the brush of hot air over his chilled skin. “Why does it feel like I’m leaving home instead of going home, Taehyung?”Taehyung’s muscles shifted under Jungkook’s cheek, becoming stiff. “Does it?” Taehyung asked, aiming for lighthearted curiosity and landing amidst a fragile facade covering disappointment. Disappointment and something else that Jungkook couldn’t place, something that made the elder’s voice waver just a little. “Aren’t you excited to see the forest again? All of your people? Seokmin and Jisoo?”“J-Jisoo?” Jungkook stuttered the name out. “Was he not captured?”Taehyung fell silent. Jungkook had a feeling. A hunch.Under his breath, Jungkook leaned heavier against Taehyung to murmur, “Do you know something?”Taehyung kept his gaze forward, saying nothing. Jungkook frowned and sat back a little, forgetting for a second- until he moaned shakily and leaned forward again, falling against Taehyung’s back. Taehyung startled, craning his neck around again. “Jungkook?”Jungkook had his eyes squeezed shut, teeth clenched. He shook his head, unable to speak for a moment, barely able to breathe.Jimin’s horse drew closer, the man leaning tantalizingly over to touch Jungkook’s shoulder. Taehyung looked to Jimin. “What happened to him?” He murmured, eyes darting towards Seokjin and back to Jimin again. “He’s been in pain all morning. He wouldn’t look Seokjin in the eyes, would barely look you in the eyes.” Taehyung swallowed, audible to Jungkook’s ear pressed into his cloak. “He wasn’t...”“I’m okay,” Jungkook finally cut in, the ache ebbing, but never quite leaving. It hadn’t, not since it happened. He could tell how strained his voice was, and hoped to the angels that Taehyung and Jimin didn’t notice. “It’s nothing I didn’t want.”“Jungkook, we never discussed it even happening,” Jimin stressed, sitting back straight on his horse again. “You were crying and screaming-““What?” Taehyung hissed, and Jungkook palmed at his hips soothingly, putting gentle pressure on his skinny waist.“It was good,” Jungkook said, and when Jimin immediately opened his mouth to protest, Jungkook winced and added, “In theory. It was just too soon. I wasn’t ready.”“Jungkook, if you’re not able to take it, now or ever, that’s okay. You don’t have to,” Jimin told him.“But I can. Seokjin wouldn’t have tried if he didn’t think I could take it. He knows what’s good for me.”“You know what’s good for you, Kook. No one else. And Seokjin was wrong, you couldn’t take it. We-.”“Someone explain,” Taehyung snapped, inserting himself into the back-and-forth. He waa growing angry in a way Jungkook hadn’t seen since he had been injured at the rendezvous with Seaside. Jungkook closed his lips into a downward expression, looking at the ground instead of Jimin.Jimin slumped, shoulders curving in a state of defeat. “I had to use the safe word on Jungkook’s behalf.”Taehyung’s body became rigid like a board. “Jungkook. Did he hurt you?”“I asked for it,” Jungkook repeated.“Did he-““Yes, but it was my fault!” Jungkook snapped, and silence fell. Taehyung tugged the reins gently, and the horse stopped. Looking ahead, Seokjin had too, angling his steed to look back at Jungkook. The king’s face was unreadable at first, but flickered and wavered with emotion like a candle about to die out. Jungkook’s teeth clicked, mouth shutting hard. He wasn’t angry. He wasn’t. Softly, he said, “I’m okay.”“Jungkook,” Seokjin muttered, pausing to swallow. He looked like he wanted to say more, and Jungkook’s brain was screaming for something, some sort of reassurance, but instead Jungkook got nothing. Seokjin gave a kick of his heels and his horse was moving again, back turned. Jungkook’s face fell, so obviously that Jimin couldn’t stand to watch it. Taehyung covered Jungkook’s hand where it had an iron grip on the concubine’s cloak, easing his fingers free and bringing it up to receive a gentle kiss, lips brushing over skin and the metal of Jungkook’s ring. It felt heavy, suddenly. Unable to be ignored.Jungkook wasn’t angry with Seokjin, but he was upset.Tell me you’re sorry, Jungkook thought hopelessly as Taehyung pressed his heels into the horse’s flank, starting them forward again. He didn’t let go of Jungkook’s hand, and they held the reins together, fingers entwined. Tell me you didn’t mean to do it.Jimin’s eyes heavy on Jungkook’s profile said but he did.They said because he’s done it to me, too.But Jungkook already knew that.~~~When the slope declined and the woods surrounding the path grew thicker, Jungkook felt an abrupt homesickness. Every inhale smelled so familiar that it rattled him. How had he forgotten?He used to try to remind himself. It felt like a forceful thing, after a while, reflecting on his old life when his “new” one with Seokjin was so much… better. Had that changed? He wasn’t sure.He was, however, realizing the good that had been in his life within the forest kingdom. The years with his father, he would love to brush them and try to find enjoyable moments, but it was impossible. As morbid and horrible as it was, Jungkook found fond memories that dated after the death of King Jeon. And now I’m King Jeon. Soon to be King Kim Jungkook. It was such a bizarre thought, Kim Jungkook, and once again- Jungkook didn’t know how to feel.Instead, he focused on the pines and oaks. The wood, the bark, the browns. The flora, the leaves, the green. He was absentmindedly clenching and unclenching his hands, not noticing until Taehyung winced and laughed. “Excited?”“I miss them,” Jungkook said, immediately. The truth just jumped from his throat and made his heart hurt. “I’ve grown so much as a person- as a king. If this goes well, I’ll be their king again. They’ll hear my voice. They’ll get to know me. The real me, not the silent child my father locked away in the castle walls.” Jungkook smiled, and in turn, Taehyung did too.“Yes, Jungkookie,” Taehyung cooed, a surety in his tone. “You will be king again.”Jimin was watching with a melting fondness, and none of them caught the way Seokjin glanced over his shoulder- none but Jungkook.“We should stop. Set up camp to eat and sleep. We’re not far from the first village. I think it would be best to show up in the morning so we have the entire day to meet and talk to the people,” Seokjin called. Jungkook’s excitement died a little, and he had a bad feeling that the longer it was left to sit in his gut, the more it would instead turn into anxiety.“Your Highness, it’s only midday.” Sunmi was stopping her horse, even despite her words. “If the other kings already have the palace, it’s only a matter of time before they make a move. We should minimize our time in the outer villages and go for the heart of the forest.”Seokjin dismounted, ignoring his commander, tossing her thoughts aside by saying, “I’ve decided.”Jungkook was very confused. As Taehyung got off and reached to help Jungkook, the forest king couldn’t take his eyes off of Seokjin. He wasn’t acting like himself- at least, not like the Seokjin that Jungkook had always known. Taehyung tucked a hand against Jungkook’s jaw, turning his face to look at the concubine. Drawn eyebrows and worried eyes met him. “What’s wrong?”Jungkook wasn’t sure how he was supposed to answer that. “A lot,” he stated softly, and secured his hands on Taehyung’s shoulders. When Taehyung grabbed Jungkook’s waist to hoist him down, they both kept holding on, even after the king had his feet on the ground. Jungkook glanced nervously at Seokjin, as if he would get scolded for being intimate with Taehyung for some reason, but the other king was distracted talking to Jimin. Seokjin had a grip on Jimin’s wrist and was speaking at him in hushed tones, far to low for anyone to hear. Taehyung, when Jungkook’s attention was drawn back, did the same.“Things are happening, Jungkook.” Taehyung circled his arms tighter, bringing them impossibly closer. It was a warm embrace, but a tense one. “I need you to promise me something. You might not like it, but I need you to believe in me. I need your loyalty.”“Taehyung-““I know you’re a king. I know that you have no obligation to be loyal to anyone. I know that, if anything, I should be loyal to you. And I am. That’s why I’m saying this. I’m begging for your trust, Jungkook,” Taehyung said, an achingly rich solemnity in his voice. Jungkook’s mouth remained opened, but he could say no more. His confusion just kept growing. There was so much that had happened, and so much presently that was happening- and with the way Taehyung was speaking, there was more to come. “I need you to trust me. First and foremost, before anyone else. Before the other kings, before Seokjin, before- even before Jimin.”“Taehyung, why?”“Just promise me.”“You can’t ask that of me and not tell me why,” Jungkook argued. He was so sick of being in the dark. He thought he’d gotten past that, but it appeared he was still being treated like a child. Left to be ignorant. Jungkook tried to step back, wincing at the movement. Taehyung clung tight, not letting him. Jungkook gripped his shoulders and pled quietly, “Please.”Taehyung opened his mouth. Once again, Jungkook waited: for the truth, for answers, for reassurance, for anything. Once again, Jungkook got nothing.When Taehyung couldn’t heed to Jungkook’s request, Jungkook forced himself free and bit his tongue against discomfort and stabs of pain as he walked away.He wanted to have faith Taehyung, because the man sounded so urgent as he begged for Jungkook’s blind trust. But that was just the problem. Blind trust. Jungkook didn’t want to give that sort of trust any more. He couldn’t.As the day grew older and the soldiers and the concubines moved about to set up shelter, Jungkook laid on his side on the ground, avoiding touching his rear to anything. He wondered if he would ever know how to feel.He wanted to be held.He spared secret longing looks to Seokjin and Taehyung, but the only one he felt comfortable letting near at that moment was Jimin. Jimin was busy, draping a tarp over a structure of poles with the help of Sunmi.Why was everything falling apart?The night before, preceding the sex, Jungkook and Seokjin had been so happy. Laughing and sharing kisses in the rain. Shooting arrows and choosing glasses.He shoved the new pair up his nose. He found they slipped a little every now and then. It would take getting used to. He was disappointed that he could hardly enjoy the newness of his improved vision, not when his mind was too distracted with other thoughts. The only difference it made was that he could clearly see the details of his ring while he stared at it, wondering if it was the right choice. I love him. Jungkook had to keep repeating it. He saved me. He showed me who I really am. He protects me. He makes me feel good.
I love him.
Jungkook nearly jumped out of his skin when he felt a hand on his bicep. He turned, not quite laying on his back, but enough to stare up at the person. His heart felt heavy as it thumped against his chest cavity. He said nothing.For a moment, Jungkook thought that Seokjin would say nothing again, too. Then Seokjin cleared his throat, eyes flickering away, and said, “Jungkook. I love him.”I love him.But Jungkook’s mouth felt glued shut and his throat felt tight like it was choked.“I love you,” Seokjin repeated, as if Jungkook hadn’t heard. When it was apparent that Jungkook wasn’t about to respond, the mountain king pushed on. “What happened was an accident. I love you.” A third time. “I want you to trust me still. You’re my lover, Jungkook.” He took Jungkook’s hand from where it rested in the dirt and brought the ring finger to his lips. Jungkook watched, silent. “You’ll be my spouse soon. Trust me.”
Say you’re sorry. You said it was an accident, but do you regret it? Do you feel bad for it?
Jungkook swallowed thickly and pulled his hand back to himself, cradling it to his chest. I need you to trust me: that’s what Taehyung said. I want you to trust me still: and that, Seokjin. A command and a plea.It felt all wrong.“I love you, too, Seokjin,” Jungkook whispered. “Hold me?”Seokjin hesitated, but soon gathered Jungkook in his arms and sat back against a tree with him, back to chest, a lazy hand stroking Jungkook’s hair. Jungkook closed his eyes and, really, from that position… Seokjin could be anyone. Jimin. Taehyung.Or just Seokjin.“Can you sing?” Jungkook requested meekly, too sated to speak louder than hushed tones. He wasn’t calm, per say, but lulled into a state of weighted tiredness. Like everything was still crashing and burning, but he’d found the eye of the storm. Just for a little while. Just for a rest.“So many requests.”“You told me once… You told me that I was allowed to want,” Jungkook mumbled, mind fuzzy. He was ready to sink into a nap, between the carding of his hair and the weariness that came with travel.Seokjin was stiff when he muttered out, “Did I?”“...No.” No, Jungkook realized. He told Jimin that. “I…”“I’ll sing,” Seokjin said quickly, cutting Jungkook off. Jungkook wanted to pull himself from his sleepiness, get a clearer head. He needed to put together how Seokjin felt about Jungkook knowing that. If he knew just how much Jungkook had learned. Would he be mad? Horrified? Would he care? Did he ever care that he’d murdered his parents? Was there ever remorse? Would he do the same to Jungkook if he ever-?And Seokjin sang. A sweet little lullaby that Jungkook didn’t recognize. About flower petals and wings. A wistful song about never being able to fly.Jungkook imagined a cage bird.When the bird sang along, it was with his own voice.And sleep came, thick and consuming.~~~
Crack.
Jungkook shot up.He sat in panic as his eyes adjusted, disoriented. He wasn’t sure where he was until the tent slowly came into focus around him. Seokjin was curled up on one side of him, still sound asleep, and Taehyung on the other, the whites of his eyes bright as he looked up at Jungkook. The kept eye contact as they waited for another sound, breaths bated.A voice, whisper tones too faint to make out words, but distinctly male.Jungkook’s gaze shifted around the tent. When they landed back on Taehyung, he mouthed, “Jimin?”Taehyung sat up, bringing them close, and pressed in as tight as possible to utter, “I’ll go.” He went to stand, but Jungkook grabbed his arm, sharing a meaningful look. Taehyung ducked his head. “It’s my duty.”“Taehyung,” Jungkook breathed, and that’s what made the concubine freeze up.Caving, Taehyung shifted Jungkook’s grip so they held hands, and together they quietly slipped from the folds of the tent.The moonlight was bright. It was the night after the full moon, and everything was bathed in eerie blue light, startlingly bright. Jungkook felt immediately exposed, so with a gentle tug, he urged Taehyung to crouch down with him as they ventured farther from the tent, ears perked and eyes wide.Rounding the tent, they’re met with the pitch darkness of the forest, a thicker copse of trees than the clearing they’d set up in. Taehyung led Jungkook along, walking slightly ahead, stopping only to slide a dagger from his boot. Jungkook felt a little naked without a bow strapped to his back, but it was too late to go back for it. They had to find out the source of the voices, if they were going to be hostile or not.The voices became louder, just barely.Jungkook remembered how to be silent on leaves. Heel, toe, heel, toe. It wasn’t hard, especially on the fresh green leaves of spring, still rich and soft underfoot. Taehyung was fairly good at it, too. Jungkook was starting to make the connections between Taehyung’s past and his present. He grew up in Seaside, meaning he and his people hunted in the surrounding forest. Taehyung knew how to use this environment almost as much as Jungkook did- in fact, perhaps even more than Jungkook. Jungkook was locked in all his life, stuck in the large square of land the castle walls encompassed. There was a thin strip of woods in the backyard, yes, but Taehyung had explored a broader, more dense form of the forest.And that’s why it was Jungkook who made the mistake.He wasn’t careful enough.An accidental brush of the shoulder with the growth and deafening silence rang afterwards.Jungkook held his breath. Taehyung squeezed his hand and made sure they stayed absolutely still.“Taehyung,” a voice hissed, and Jungkook flinched at its proximity. Jimin. “Th-They’re here.” His voice was wavering.Taehyung stood, and in turn, dragged Jungkook up with him. But then Taehyung was letting go of Jungkook’s hand, despite Jungkook reaching for it again as it was pulled away. With the concubine’s back no longer shrouding his view, Jungkook saw Jimin first, then-Taehyung was hugging Chief Suga. The smaller man’s face was tucked close against Taehyung’s shoulder, long and skinny fingers curling into the clothes on Taehyung’s frame. His hair was mostly blonde, still tinged a faint teal, roots black. Taehyung was holding onto the man like he was a lifeline. Like he was family.Jimin rushed to Jungkook’s side, wrapping himself around the king’s arm and nuzzling the side of his head, murmuring, “Don’t worry, Jungkook.”Jungkook was worrying.Jungkook was panicking.His chest rose and fell in short, quick breaths with no sense of pace. Taehyung was hugging the man that had wounded him. The man that attacked Jungkook’s palace. Maybe Yoongi had been the enemy all along, and Jungkook wasn’t about to let Taehyung fall to his knees for his old leader. It would be misguided, out of an expired loyalty.Jungkook, as calmly and gently as possible, brushed Jimin off. Taehyung was finally extricating himself from the chief’s embrace, giving Jungkook the opportunity to guide him out of the way as well. Both concubine watched in confusion as Jungkook stood face to face with the chief. The chief had tired eyes, a gaunt face, and when he looked at Jungkook it was with- something. Pity, Jungkook assumed. Taehyung made a movement towards the chief again, but before he could reach the man, Jungkook was shoving Suga away. He was surprised by how easy it was, how light and frail Suga’s chest had felt beneath his forceful palms, how the lanky body stumbled and crumpled like he was made of paper. Jungkook stood, arms outstretched, in shock and horror as the chief grit his teeth against a shout and curled up on the ground, shaking like a leaf.Taehyung dove forward, wrapping his arms around Jungkook. Jungkook couldn’t help but draw more parallels to the night he’d met with Suga, when he’d done the same to stop Taehyung from going after the chief. Jungkook had mercy, back then. Looking at the chief’s weak form fallen to the dirt, he wondered what had happened. Why he was violent instead of conciliatory? Where was the gentle boy he once was? Why did he not recognize himself any more? His actions deviated from his ideals.He took a step back, bumping into Jimin, who quickly took over Taehyung’s place so he could tend to the chief. Jungkook realized they were restraining him, not holding him. Something in his chest hurt. That day, he had felt it too often. What’s happening to me?As Taehyung cradled the chief’s cheeks and asked whispered questions, Jungkook felt hot tears welling. He knew he had no right to cry, but he couldn’t stop himself. He felt so horrible, for too long. Between his own throbbing pain serving as a wretched reminder and the pain he’d been causing others, he felt just terrible.“I-I- I’m s-“ he tried, but Taehyung shushed him aggravatedly.“We could hear from the tent. We have to move farther.”Jimin helped Jungkook along on near silent feet, but the king had given up on silence. He looked over his shoulder, back towards the clearing of tents. The name Seokjin was on his lips, feeling full in his mouth, but the strained urgency expressed by Jimin and Taehyung made it catch and die in his throat. What is this? Jungkook wanted to ask. Why is he here, why were you expecting him?When they were a safer distance away, the chief spoke quietly. He had an arm slung over Taehyung’s shoulders, and Taehyung seemed all too happy to embrace his former leader. “Does he know?” Suga queried, his dark eyes roaming the three men. Jungkook felt like cowering. He couldn’t. When Jimin shook his head, Suga’s expression became anxious. He addressed the king. “Jungkook-”“You are not a ruler of this land any more,” Jungkook blurted out harshly. “Address me formally.”Taehyung’s jaw tightened and Jimin gaped. “Jungkook,” the latter said, mixed horror and dumbfoundment. Jungkook stood rigid and didn’t acknowledge the concubine. His stare down was with Suga, even as the chief looked less than eager to start a fight. In fact, the chief was showing a surprising vulnerability, obviously injured or handicapped in some way, and his eyes were unguarded.“King Jeon,” Suga muttered, and Jungkook couldn’t tell if it was a purposeful jab or an honest mistake. Jeon is my father. Jungkook fingered the ring on his finger. I won’t have his name much longer. But Jungkook didn’t express any of that. It wasn’t the time or the place. “I have a proposition.” Suga waited for a reaction, but when he got none, he continued cautiously in his low, gravelly voice. “Come with me. Recover at the cliffside palace. We’ll do what we can to get your kingdom back under your reign.”Jungkook was… puzzled. It must have shown on his face, because Taehyung jumped to explain. “Everything that happened, from the moment your castle was sieged, was a misunderstanding. Seokjin is a liar. He’s been lying to all of us, you especially. Yoongi wants to help.”“Disrespectful brat,” Suga- Yoongi, apparently- grumbled, cuffing the back of Taehyung’s neck. A small grin overtook Taehyung for a moment, very briefly.“Hyung.”
Brother.
Jungkook took a step back, bumping against Jimin’s chest. Jimin still had a loose hold on Jungkook, but it was lax. The tenderness between Yoongi and Taehyung faded as fear engulfed Jungkook, who was stamping it down with a front of anger instead. “You’re wrong,” Jungkook whispered raspily. Jungkook shook free of Jimin, whose fingers immediately sought to snag at Jungkook’s cloak again, but the king moved quickly to put his back to a tree. The bumpy, irregular pattern of bark that met his palms had him breathless, the word home surfacing to his mind. He kicked it away. He was shaking his head. More important thoughts, he reminded himself. Seokjin. “He took care of me. He was kind to me.”“Was he?” Jimin mumbled dismally. Pitifully. Jungkook opened his mouth, but Jimin added, “Or was he simply kinder than your father had been? Because that doesn’t mean he was good to you.”Jungkook grit his teeth. His tears were turning sullen and irate. “He gave me shelter. He gave me compassion. He gave me love.”“Love? Jungkook, you barely know him. He charmed you to hell, sure, but it was all… shallow. I witnessed it. I know everything he’s not telling you. I know him. And I love him, but- but I also hate him because he ruined me, and he almost ruined Taehyung, and if this continues then he’ll ruin you, too,” Jimin stressed, pressing forward. Jungkook didn’t want to hear any of that. He didn’t believe it. “Part of me is afraid you already are.”Jungkook knew he was different than he was. He knew that, on that day, he was no longer recognizing himself. But was it so bad? Was it really so bad to shove the man that had once hurt Taehyung? Or demand respect when he deserved it? Seokjin hadn’t ruined Jungkook, he’d taught him. Jungkook went to reiterate his thoughts, but was cut off once more, that time by the sound of a bow being drawn. All heads turned to where Seokjin stood, unarmed, Sunmi behind him with an arrow pointed at Yoongi. Seokjin wasn’t angry or sad or confused, nothing of the sort. His face was disappointed. But not shocked.“Funny how you thought you could run off to meet with my enemies and I wouldn’t find out about it,” Seokjin said coolly, directed at Taehyung. All color left the concubine’s face, and he immediately looked to Jimin in accusation, rage flaring through his eyes. Seokjin snorted a bemused laugh. “You think it was him? The whore? He’s useless, to me and you.”Jungkook’s head was spinning with the events happening. He was still vexed, tenfold upon learning just how out of the loop he’d been. Everyone had kept secrets.Everyone except Seokjin.Seokjin hurt me.It was an accident.
But what Taehyung and Jimin said-
Liars.“You don’t call him that,” Taehyung spit, but Seokjin merely rolled his eyes.“You were the one to so quickly point fingers, Taehyung. Or- should I call you V?”Taehyung choked on his next breath. Jungkook could almost vicariously feel how hard he was constricting Yoongi’s waist. It was Yoongi who snapped next. “Shut your goddamn mouth, you tyrant.”Seokjin’s gaze was cold and empty when he looked at Yoongi. Sunmi was unwavering in her stance. One gesture, and that arrow could have been through Yoongi’s heart. Did Jungkook care? Should he have? “Weak little man, not even a chief any more. You think you have any right to speak in this situation? Trying to take my Jungkook away?” Suddenly, Jungkook was being grabbed and tugged, falling against Seokjin’s side in an iron grip. “It’s laughable. You can barely walk.” Seokjin smiled, and it appeared sickly genuine. “Frostbite got you?”“How can you not see?” Jimin whined softly, ignoring the cruel exchange of words between Seokjin and Yoongi. Jungkook ducked his head, knowing the question was pointed at him, but not wanting to concede to having heard it. “He’s a monster. He hurt you. He hurts me.”“He stopped,” Jungkook whispered.“He doesn’t stop for me. Even when I’m screaming the word.”“You two, shut up,” Seokjin snapped, and Jimin cowered away. Seokjin stayed locked onto the eldest concubine. “Remember who you belong to, slut. Remember whose daddy bought you for cheap. Remember whose hands your family is in.”“Jungkook,” Jimin begged softly.“Shut up,” Seokjin commanded lowly.“Let Jungkook decide,” Yoongi said suddenly. Taehyung cursed under his breath, because of course it was a ridiculous idea, but it got the heat off of Jimin. “I sell my pitch, you sell yours.”Seokjin was sufficiently distracted by this. He raised an eyebrow. “You think anything you say will convince him? He knows you’re all untrustworthy bastards.” Yoongi curled his lips, ready to argue, but Seokjin held up a halting hand. “But if you wish, you can try,” He said condescendingly.Jungkook felt all eyes on him. He looked up slowly, like a frightened animal. He felt like one. He practically was one. He looked to Seokjin, and waited for a nod of encouragement. When Jungkook met eyes with Yoongi again, the chief was crestfallen. Like he already knew it was a losing battle. Jungkook had a feeling they all knew, even himself.“I’m with the other kings,” Yoongi started, and Jungkook felt Seokjin go scarily still. “They sent me alone because I’m weak, I’m powerless, and I’m peaceful. The Seaside warriors- that’s all over. We’re here to rescue you and tell you what really happened the night of the siege, and even before then. All of it. What he isn’t telling you,” Yoongi accused.When Yoongi didn’t jump into an explanation, Jungkook propositioned Seokjin. “What do you say about that, Seokjin?”Seokjin shrugged, but the movement was stiff. “What is there to say? I love you, Jungkook. I took you in and fell for you. All that we did… how could it not be real?”It was true. Seokjin had waited for Jungkook. He didn’t start with sex and seduction, not like Jimin and Taehyung did. No stupid games of stolen kisses. Seokjin waited to fall in love, waited for Jungkook to feel comfortable. Or- was it about sex? All the times Seokjin had whispered I want you to be begging for it- no, no. Seokjin proposed a marriage. He was tender with Jungkook, most of the time. Unless Jungkook wanted to be hurt. But then-“Jungkook?”Jungkook snapped out of his thoughts to the sound of Seokjin’s voice. Seokjin had shifted, so they were front to front. When Jungkook had reemerged from his mind, Seokjin smiled sweetly and brushed back some of the forest king’s hair. Jungkook winced, but the only pain was emotional, not physical. Like an angel falling from grace, Seokjin’s happy demeanor melted into something stricken and resentful.“I-I love you, Seokjin, but I want-” Am I allowed to want? Jungkook shifted his words towards Yoongi, trying to give himself space from Seokjin, but the other king was determined to hold and keep him there. “I want the truth. Seokjin says you all conspired against me, but it was Seokjin who changed his mind in the end and saved me.”Yoongi was shaking his head before Jungkook was even done speaking. “And I told you, that time we met. It was King Seokjin and I who went through with it, our warriors and soldiers went in. King Namjoon and H- King Hoseok realized you weren’t like your father and wanted to protect you.”“How would I trust you, then? In both scenarios, you agreed to the plan. It was warriors who attacked me and tried to kill me,” Jungkook snapped.“I hadn’t met you yet, King Jungkook. I was obligated to King Seokjin, but as soon as I expressed regret, he sweet talked my people into believing I was some monster who tortured and killed, but it was all Seokjin’s orders. I was left to die in a cave. The reason I can barely stand up right now is because of him. If it weren’t for King Namjoon and Hoseok, I-” Yoongi broke off, trying to swallow a lump in his throat. “And they’re here to help you, too. Please believe me.”“Please,” Taehyung pled alongside the chief.And Jungkook didn’t know how to feel.His world was being tilted and stolen from beneath him yet again. Another punch life was throwing at him, but he felt there was no way to choose the right way to dodge. Everywhere he looked, each face he examined, was going to lead him down into pain.“Jungkook,” Seokjin called, controlled irritability dripping off the way he spoke the forest king’s name. “You don’t know this man. He hurt Taehyung. He shot Jimin. When have I ever hurt you?”The dam broke. All the welling tears spilled and Jungkook was abruptly fighting for personal space, pulling away from Seokjin- trying to, but he wasn’t being allowed. “Last night. You knew. You knew I couldn’t- and you do it to Jimin, too, don’t you? And Taehyung? But they took it because they had to. That’s how I felt. I had to. I had to because you wanted me to, and if I didn’t please you- I-I don’t know. Please…”Jungkook didn’t know what he was pleading for, but he was panting and struggling like a dog on a leash. Is that it? Is that what I am? “Let him breathe,” Jimin implored. He was almost as bad as Jungkook, heavy rain down his face. Taehyung bared his knife, like he’d slash at the arms keeping Jungkook prison.“Jungkook, you’re fine. Stay with me,” Seokjin was saying.“Let him go!” Jimin was shouting.“Jungkook, please believe me,” Yoongi was repeating.“Take your hands off him,” Taehyung was snarling.Sunmi’s arm was starting to quake.Jungkook’s thrashing was becoming weaker.“Please, please, please,” Jungkook cried, fingers clawing at the hands restraining him.Taehyung advanced.“Shoot him,” Seokjin barked over his shoulder.Jimin screamed, one resounding, “No!”The bowstring released.Jungkook squeezed his eyes shut.Jimin screamed again.Then it was Taehyung shouting, “No!”There was an impact, someone running into Seokjin and slamming him into the ground. Jungkook stumbled away and crouched down, eyes still closed tight. Shouting broke loose. Another arrow notched. Another arrow fired. Another body hitting the ground. So much screaming-“Taehyung, run,” Jimin yelled, but it was garbled and watery and when Jungkook’s eyelids flickered just briefly he saw a pale face and blood pooling from familiar thick lips and he couldn’t bear to watch that crimson waterfall.“Get Jungkook!” Seokjin howled, voice gruff and in pain. Jungkook didn’t want to know why, didn’t want to see who got shot and who got hit and who was injured. Jimin was-Hands on Jungkook had the young king yelping and squirming, but they were firm and hauled him to his feet with little hassle. “No, no, no,” Jungkook moaned, but he was shaking too hard to fight it anymore.“Let’s go,” Yoongi ordered gruffly, voice farther away than it had been.It was Taehyung who replied: “We can’t leave Jungkook.”“If we stay, we die. You’re more useful to him alive and with me.”“Tae,” Jungkook sobbed, but he was being carried away. Would Taehyung even hear his weak words? “Jimin,” Jungkook tried instead, louder.“Follow them!” Seokjin commanded, but was met with no response, just the pounding of feet and Yoongi grunting as he struggled to flee with Taehyung. “Sunmi, now! Sunmi. Sun- Fuck, Fuck.” Then his voice was next to Jungkook, who was still whimpering on for Jimin. “Shut up. Make him quiet.”“How, Your Highness?”“He has painkillers in the saddle bag. I don’t care if you have to force them down his throat. Keep Jimin awake. Keep him alive.”Jungkook cried harder, his head starting to protest with the force of it. His breathing was hiccupy and fast, his heart much the same. “Seokjin-” Jungkook was dumped on the ground, and he wailed when his old aches were once remembered. He forced his eyes open, but his new glasses had been knocked off and his vision was distorted with salt and water. All he could make out was Seokjin standing over him, a clear bottle rattling with small white pills in hand. An absurd amount cascaded over the mountain king’s palm, and he bent down.“Open.”“Please don’t, Seokjin, ple-”Seokjin slapped the handful of pills over Jungkook’s mouth, pouring them in. Jungkook coughed, choking when they tried to go down his throat. Seokjin kept his hand firmly clamped, covering both nose and mouth, not giving the younger man the option to breathe- not until he swallowed the pills. Jungkook forced as many as he could under his tongue, face twisting at their acidic taste as they began to dissolve in his saliva, and made a rough gulping noise with this throat. Seokjin waited a few more seconds, just enough to have Jungkook’s lungs burn and his chest to start heaving, enough for Jungkook to thrash in a fight for air, before releasing him and walking away. Like it was nothing.With Seokjin’s back briefly turned, Jungkook spit the pills into his hand and shoved them through the dirt, hoping the dark of night and the muddiness of the earth hid them.He laid there, very still, as if he was struggling to remain awake.He heard everything. Jimin bawling his eyes out, the slick sound of an arrow being pulled from flesh- two arrows, agonized exclamations, Seokjin’s vicious words slandering Jimin. Slut. Whore. Pig. Bitch. Traitor. Bastard. Such awful names.“We’re leaving. Now.”“What about the forest king, Your Highness? He can’t ride in his state.”Seokjin scoffed, and he was back in Jungkook’s swimming vision. Jungkook fluttered his eyes, kept them unfocused, made every breath a struggle- not that it was hard to pretend. “That dose will put him down. We’ll take the kingdom by force.”“And… the whore? He may not survive the journey.”“If he does, then he deserves the hell on earth he’ll face. Let’s go.”Jungkook grabbed weakly for Seokjin’s ankle, missing the first time and holding onto his pant leg with frail fingers the second. “Se-Seokjin.”Seokjin looked down on Jungkook. Jungkook looked up. Seokjin may as well have been made of marble. Jungkook had seen that face laugh, cry, love, and everything in between. And yet, the Seokjin standing over him in that moment didn’t even bat an eye as he attempted to kill Jungkook.Seokjin yanked his leg away, and Jungkook’s hand fell limp, fingers curled. “I loved you, Jungkook. But every kid loves their toy until it breaks. Then they get thrown away and forgotten.”Jungkook let his eyes fall shut, thick tears pushing through his lashes.And he laid there listening as Seokjin mounted his horse, as Jimin screamed Jungkook’s name, as Seokjin muttered, “Shut up. He’s as good as dead.”The sound of boots kicking the flanks of horses.The sound of hooves carrying them far, far away.The man Jungkook loved.The man Jungkook loves.
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
As the hoofbeats began to fade, a final tribute is given to Jungkook’s still-lying body. A solid object is tossed behind Seokjin, like it doesn’t matter. Like it never did.When the silence is consuming and conclusive, Jungkook forces his heavy eyelids open. Tilting his head, he finds his own reflection, silver and distorted.His crown.
King Jungkook, huh? Is that still me?
Jungkook hauls his body upright, shoves the damned thing on his head, and goes home.~~~Jungkook isn’t sure if he spit enough pills out to survive, and he isn’t sure that he cares.Through the rest of the night, into the cold blues of predawn, and finally the golden breakthrough of day, Jungkook walks towards home. At first, he didn’t know which direction home was, but as he shuffles deeper into his forest kingdom, he knows that the right way is embedded in his bones.Some terrible cough has taken him. His face is far too hot for the chill of the air and he’s so fatigued he can’t believe he’s still standing. Something is horribly wrong, and it will take him soon. Of that, he’s sure. And he’ll let it, but not before he makes it home.It’s in sight. The tall spires of his castle. He can pinpoint the exact location of his room. Knows that if he was standing, staring out the window as he used to do, he would be able to see his pitiful self stumbling through the trees towards the outer walls. Almost. He tries to move faster, but his joints ache like an old man’s, some new development in the past hour.When the wall is in reach, he’s practically throwing himself at it just to touch the stone.His hand, next to the dark leaves of the blooming rose bushes, trembles with his weariness. He continues despite it, boots dragging in the pine needles heaped on the forest floor. Streams of light cast odd, shifting shadows on the stone walls, the rock jagged and crumbling with time and weathering. His eyes lose focus for a moment as the leaves of the trees above blow in the wind, allowing a shard of sunlight into his eyes, but he can't find the will or strength to lift his other arm and block it. If he's honest, he doesn't really want to, anyways. He'd spent so long in the snow trodden mountains that he missed the feel of the sun in his eyes, and the clinging humidity of the green forests at the base.Jungkook's not surprised when his knees finally give out. It's a slow descent to the ground, his pants immediately moistened by the dew glazing the earth. He shifts, letting himself lean against the wall. His cheek finds a bare spot, and the stone is cool. His neck is tickled by the rosebuds, his sleeve gripped by the thorns. The waning light of day is warm, especially in his heavy cloak, but the sweat forming on his skin beneath his clothes isn't so bad. Laying here, it's peaceful, almost. He missed all of this. For months, his heart pined for these woods, the earthen smell of them, these patches of light, this aged palace wall he rests upon.But now his heart pines for what he left behind in the mountains, too. Not the cold, though. Certainly not the snow, though it could be pretty at times. Not the aggressive wildlife. Not the bitter winds. Not the villages, or their merchants. He really only misses one thing. One... person.Even thinking about him, Jungkook's lips twitch, but he can't be bothered to smile in his lax position. What they had... it was awful. A damn mess, and they knew it all too well. Yet, it was more than Jungkook had ever had before. Jungkook, the orphan. Jungkook, the outcast. Jungkook, the silenced. The king who closed himself off, who lost his voice for years, who watched as his people, protected by his private dealings, remained ignorant to what he did for them. They hated him. They had no idea that he was the protector of their good souls and strong hearts. What more could an orphan expect from others, though? He's never been recognized. He's never been wanted. Not until him. Not until King Seokjin.He's allowed to say his name casually, he knows that. It's what he's always called the other man since they were first introduced. Cold, decisive, dictating ruler Seokjin, offering Jungkook his name, his palace, his companionship. He wanted a friend. He wanted Jungkook.I was so foolish, Jungkook reminisces, but not with remorse. No matter how he looks at it, even now, Seokjin truly did want him.Jungkook finally finds the strength to smile, small at first, until it stretches into a grin. That grin turns into a chuckle, interrupted briefly by a feeble cough that wracks Jungkook's body, the thorns shifting and scraping his bicep. It's grounding, for a moment, where his happiness fades into a grim expression, eyes closing, not wanting to look at the brightening sky any more. But it returns, and soon enough, he's laughing. Fully. Freely. As if he never has before. Which... he hasn't. Not like this.It's humorous just how completely, terribly, not funny his situation is and was and always has been and probably always will be.Well, he thinks, chest spasming with the force of his laughter, at least 'always will be' isn't much longer.He tilts his head back, eyes squinting open, the wall a towering number of stories. The sky is painted, from blue to purple to pink to orange to a blazing yellow resting on the horizon, barely visible through the expanse of trees. He thinks maybe this was all worth it. It was better than before, wasn't it? The misery this castle used to bring... and now I die against it, finally on the other side of the walls, content at the very least.He wonders if Seokjin's thinking of him. He wonders if anyone, anywhere, is thinking of him.He takes comfort in deciding, no, no one in this world is thinking of me right now. I could slip away... like I did before, all those years ago... and once again, no one would care... no one would mind... no one would know what I did for them...He's glad to feel his face smiling in his last moments of consciousness. If anyone finds him, they'll remember him as truly happy. All that matters once he's gone is how people will remember him. He'll be remembered as happy. Just... happy.His hand, fully shaking now, pats the ground, grips the flowers on the wall, reaches painstakingly up to his head, gripping his crown. With the last bits of him, he throws it as far as he can, hearing it thump lamely on the ground.Good.He never liked it anyways.Being king.Being Jungkook. But life won’t let him lie easy.When he hears the clop of horses approaching, his gut pools with dread.“Jungkook,” a familiar voice calls.“Over there,” a woman says.“Jungkook!”A shadow falls over Jungkook. With superhuman strength, he cracks his eyes open, and from there they expand.Through swimming vision, Jungkook sees Jisoo. A worn, beaten Jisoo with more scars than Jungkook remembers and a terrified look in his eyes. But Jisoo.And Hyuna. He recognizes Hyuna, riding horseback with Jisoo because the man can clearly hardly support himself.Jungkook’s grin is full blown and ridiculous.Until three more horses tread on either side of Jisoo and Hyuna.His smile fades.King Namjoon.King Hoseok.Chief Suga and, behind him-“Jungkook,” Taehyung murmurs, stunned. In the next moment, the concubine- or, rather, former concubine- is sliding off the horse and running to Jungkook’s side. Pine needles and fresh spring leaves are kicked in his wake as he skids to a stop and crouches, reaching out tentative hands to touch and to hold Jungkook’s face. Jungkook doesn’t have the energy to pull away, but he winces and turns his chin a little, a subtle message of don’t kiss me. Taehyung frowns, but doesn’t say anything about it, stroking Jungkook’s cheeks and jaw and running his thumb under the king’s lips. “Jungkook,” he repeated, even softer. His voice is deeper than the ocean, his under-eyes a bruised blue like the sea. Sea. It was Taehyung’s word. His comfort. Jungkook feels silly for thinking about it now, but all other topics to focus on are too dreadful. “Where’s Jimin?” Like that. Like the thought of Jimin. The blood pouring, his voice hoarse, choking on it, crying out-Jungkook shakes his head minutely. Taehyung’s breath catches, and he nearly chokes on it. He shoves his knuckles between his teeth, biting and clenching hard enough that they turn white. White knuckles. As if he’s holding on tight to any ounce of sanity and sanctuary. Is there anything left for them? Any reason worth living? Anything worth holding onto with white knuckles?Jungkook didn’t want to cry for Jimin. Jimin had lied, and so had Taehyung, but he finds tears falling for them anyways. Like Seokjin, they were the men he loved. That didn’t disappear in a night- at least not for Jungkook. It apparently did for Seokjin.“It- It’s okay now, Jungkookie,” Taehyung promises after he releasing his fist from his mouth. Little bitten marks line the skin. “It’s all over now.”Jungkook closes his eyes. “It is.”Taehyung grips Jungkook’s shoulder. “No, no, stay awake. Namjoon-““On it. We’ll take care of him. I think he’ll be okay, Taehyung,” King Namjoon says, boots hitting the ground and rustling the grass and dirt as he walks towards them.Jungkook is too abruptly exhausted to do anything.Let them take him.Let them try to fix him.
They can’t fix what’s always been broken.
Jungkook’s lips twitch.Taehyung passes his thumb over them again. “You’re safe now, Kookie. It’s you and me and- and Soonyoung took care of the servants. Seokjin’s numbers are down. Your kingdom is in good hands, and it’ll be yours again. And we’ll- fuck, if you want us to, we’ll kill him, Jungkook. We’re free. We’re-“ And Taehyung rambles on, words that mean very little to Jungkook because Jungkook doesn’t want to hear any of it.“I love…” Jungkook mumbles groggily. Someone is shifting his body, preparing it to be lifted. Taehyung trails off his monologue. “I love him.”Jungkook rises in the arms of someone. His eyes feathered open, just for a second. Namjoon. They fall shut again.“Do you love me?” Taehyung whispers, fear coiled tight in the strain of his voice.Jungkook can’t answer.Jungkook can’t answer because the forest king’s beautiful world of pine and oak is swallowed whole by darkness. ~~~ “What’s that? I can’t understand you. Don’t you speak? Or is that too much for a dumb animal? Bitch.”Jimin swallows hard. His mouth is overly wet and his eyes are dazed. He looks a mess, riddled with wounds, but feels like he’s floating. He nods. Yes, he’s too dumb to speak. Can’t even open his mouth. Just a dumb animal. A bitch. Seokjin says, and so Jimin is, and so Jimin does.The snap of a whip on Jimin’s thigh. He barely reacts, hardly even feels it. A reddened line begins to bloom, amongst the many others, but he stopped feeling it when the drugs kicked in. The good boy pills, Seokjin says. No more pain. No more emotions, even.“It is a shame,” Seokjin muses, gripping Jimin’s jaw. “You were once my pretty little songbird.” The hand trails down to Jimin’s throat, wrapping loosely. “Remember how you used to sing? How beautiful and unmarred you were?” Seokjin squeezes, and a spike of stabbing hurt punches through the haze of drugs. When hot crimson begins to stain Seokjin’s palm, he pulls it away in disgust and shakes his head. He broke the stitches again. “You’ve been bad, Jimin. Very bad.”Jimin parts his lips, and they form the shape of words. I’m sorry, master.But no noise comes out.Because this pretty little songbird’s beautiful voice has been ripped from his throat.“You’ll be a good little bitch from now on, won’t you?”
Yes, master.
When Seokjin caresses Jimin’s face, blood streaks across his tan skin. With unfocused eyes, Jimin notices just how much he’s bled. How it’s crept through the cracks in Seokjin’s fingers, all the way to his knuckles.Red knuckles.